^d4S^ ra AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE GORDY 1^ I nass JJ I o 3 Rnnk . ( »c 4 7 COPlfRIGHT DEPOSm AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE THE GENERALL HI^TORIE j'Mrgima.Nevv-Engkncl.ancl the Summer Jflc5-\vith the names oftheAdvcnturecs, Planters,and Governpurs from their firflbeginnihg An: \s a 4.to this prefcnt i <5'a ,4 . I ^c tncHcffberh ttitn be{dt tken m c^^nar ^\lfo tJie Altps and Defcriptionsofallthofe Countries, their CommoaiticSjpcople , Govcmmcni.Cuilomes^anci Rrligion yet knownc . DmDED IKTO snCE BOOKES . TITLE-PAGE OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITh's GENERALL HISTORIE OF VIRGINIA. FROM A COPY IN THE NEW YORfc" PUBLIC LIBRARY AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE BY WILBUR F. GORDY rORMERLY SCPERINfTENDENT OF SCHOOLS, SPRINGFIELD, UASS.; AUTHOR OF "A BISTOBT OF THE UNITED STATES FOR SCHOOLS," "AMERICAN LEADERS AND HEROES," "elementary history of the UNITED STATES," " STORIES OF AMERICAN EXPLORERS," "COLONIAL DAYS," ETC. WITH MAPS AND ILLUSTRATIONS CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS NEW YORK CiJlCAGO BOSTON y o 3 1^ 1 COPYRIGHT, 1912, 1919, BY CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS St> lu !9fy K ©CI.A529811 CT ^ t PREFACE HiSTOKY, it has been wisely said, finds its greatest prac- tical value in bringing about the moral revelation of the world in the mind of the child. In organizing the facts of history with the achievement of this moral revelation in view, that material should be selected which the pupil can appreciate and understand, which will be most con- ducive to his moral and intellectual growth, and which will be most helpful in explaining his life in its relation to the lives of his fellows. With the puipose of thus making history an applied study this book has been written. The plan is based upon the outline prepared by the Committee of Eight for Grade VI, and in the main it fol- lows this outline somewhat closely. As the author was a member of that committee, he has had the best possible opportunity to know just what is the scope of the work which the outline was intended to cover. Moreover, after this repoi-t was issued he made out for the schools of Springfield, Mass., of which he was superintendent, a course of study in history for Grade VI which was much like that made out for the same grade by the committee. For three years he saw this outline thoroughly tested, in vi PREFACE the eveiy-day work of the schools. He naturally feels, therefore, that his experience has been very useful to him as a preparation for writing '^American Beginnings in Europe. " In explaining his purpose he cannot do better than quote the language of the Committee in its report to the American Historical Association. "It is by no means intended,'' says the report, "that the groups of topics outlined in Grade VI should be taught as organ- ized history. Such a use of the material suggested would utterly defeat the purpose in view. Pupils in this grade are not prepared to study scientific history in its log- ical and orderly development. But they are prepared to receive more or less definite impressions that may be conveyed to them by means of pictures, descriptions, and illustrative stories arranged in chronological sequence. In receiving such impressions they will not understand the full meaning of the great events touched upon, but they will catch something of the spirit and purpose of the Greeks, the Romans, and other types of racial life." It is the hope of the author that through such impres- sions the pupil will clearly understand that our national history is a part of the history of the world, and that it had its beginnings many centuries before Columbus started out on his famous voyage of discovery. For some of our American beginnings we are indebted to the Greeks, for some to the Romans, for others to the men of the Mid- dle Ages, and for others still to the peoples of more recent PREFACE vii eras. To make this clear the pupil is taken back in imagination to the time of the Greeks, the Romans, and the men of the Middle Ages. Simple material of great racial types like the Greeks and Romans is used to il- lustrate the traits of character of these peoples, to in- terest the pupil in some of their most precious memo- ries, and to give him some hints as to the contributions they have made to our civilization. In other words, the pupil will learn in a very simple way when and where some of the valuable elements of our civilization had their beginnings, what ways of living our forefathers brought with them when they came to America, and something of the spirit which prompted the discovery, the exploration, and the settlement of the New World. By means of such impressions, gained through pictures, descriptions, and illustrative stories, it is believed that the learner will receive influences which will enrich his in- tellectual and moral life and prepare him for an intelli- gent appreciation of the history of his own country. In "American Beginnings, '' it is hoped, he will get a glimpse of the meaning of American life which will be of imtold value to him in his studies at school, but especially in his later adult life as a citizen and as a man. Wherever it could be done, there has been a persistent effort to make representative men the centre of great move- ments and important situations. By getting a glimpse of such men as they appeared to those who knew them, and also some notion, even though shght, of their personal qualities, the pupil through his sympathetic imagination viii PREFACE comes into vital touch with the past and gets deep and lasting impressions. For the purpose of emphasizing these impressions, "Things to Remember '' may be used to great advan- tage after the reading and study of any chapter. They give in a nutshell some of the more important facts men- tioned in the text. A few significant "things" learned in this way will serve to give a definite and useful quality to the pupil's knowledge. The notes "To the Pupil' ^ will be found very useful not only in testing the child's knowledge of the text, but also in stimulating his interest in men and events. The questions are not intended to cover all the facts in the text. They rather call attention to the more impor- tant ones and suggest additional questions. They may be used in connection with the side topics to give variety to the recitation. Too much emphasis cannot be placed upon forming the important habit of locating every event on the map. Not only in preparing the lesson, but also in reciting it, maps should be brought constantly into use. Believing this, the author has taken special pains to see that the maps in this book contain no useless matter. The aim has been to put into them only what will help the pupil to under- stand the meaning of the text. In conclusion, I wish to acknowledge my deep obliga- tion to Professor Bernadotte Perrin and Professor George Burton Adams, of Yale University, for many valuable suggestions; also to Mr. Forrest Morgan, of theWatkin- PREFACE is son Library, Hartford, and to Mr. Alfred M.Hitchcock, of the Hartford Pubhc High School, both of whom have read the proof and offered most helpful criticisms; and espe- cially to my wife, without whose S3^mpathetic encourage- ment and assistance this book would not have been written. Wilbur F. Gordy Hartford, Conn., June 15, 1912 CONTENTS THE PRESENT AND THE PAST CHAPTER PAGE. I. The Present and the Past i^ THE GREEKS AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM II. The Greeks and Why We Remember Them . . . U III. The Greeks as Builders and Artists 28; IV. Greek Boys and Greek INIen 38, V. Men Who Carried Greek Ways of Living to Other Lands 47^ THE ROMANS AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM VI. How THE Romans Began 5^ VIL The Struggle Between Rome and Carthage . . 65x VIII. The Romans in the West . 74 IX. Rome the Capital of an Empire 85 X. Rome and Christianity 104 THE MIDDLE AGES AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM XL The Germans , II3 XII. The Germans and the Romans 121 XIII. Alfred and the English 12&. xi Xii CONTENTS CHAPTEB PAGE XIV. How THE English Began to Win Their Liberties . 144 XV. Feudalism: OR, the Lord, THE Castle, AND THE Knight 155 XVI. Village Life in the Middle Ages 174 XVIL Towns and Guilds in the Middle Ages .... 179 XVIIL The Church, the Monastep.y, and the Monks . . 185 THE CRUSADES AND COMMERCE XIX. The Crusades 203 XX. Results of the Crusades 219 THE DISCOVERY OF THE WESTERN WORLD XXI. Columbus and the Discovery of America .... 229 XXII. The Successors of Columbus 249 XXIII. The Beginnings of Conquest 261 RIVAL POWERS IN EUROPE AND AMERICA XXIV. England in the Days of Queen Elizabeth . . . 279 XXV. France, Another Rival of Spain 296 XXVI. The King of Spain Defied by His Dutch Subjects . 302 XXVII. Englishmen Join in the Fight Against Spain . .310 XXVIII. English Voyages Westward 320 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAQS Ti tie-Page of Captain John Smith's Generall Historie of Virginia. From a Copy in the New York PubHc Library . . . Frontispiece The Mayflower, One Hundred Feet Long Over All, which Carried One Hundred and Two People 2 The Olympic, Eight Hundred and Eighty-two Feet Long, which Car- ries Three Thousand Three Hundred and Sixty People ... 3 A Mariner's Compass 4 A Printing Press of the Time of Gutenberg 5 Wheels of the Egyptians, a Chariot 6 A Roman Plough 6 Primitive Tools 6 An Early Spinning Wheel 6 An Archer Using the Long Bow 6 Early Egyptian Pictures. Ploughing, Breaking Clods, and Sowing . 7 Cuneiform Writing 7 Gods Descending to Aid the Trojans 16 A Pi^eading from Homer 17 A Persian Soldier 19 Athenian Foot Soldiers Charging the Persian Hosts at Marathon . 21 Looking toward Thermopylae from the North-west 23 A Greek Ship 26 A Group of Greek Soldiers, Drawn from Sculptured Decorations on One of the Temples 26 The Acropolis of Athens Restored 39 Athens and the Acropolis 31 Hermes by Praxiteles 32 Model of the Parthenon Restored, at the Metropolitan Museum, New York City (Note Size of Soldier by the Column) 33 Statue of Athene which Stood in the Parthenon 34 Venus of Melos 34 Zeus 35 Greek Theatre at Epidauros 36 Spartan Warriors 40 Discus Thrower, by Myron 40 Scene on the Road to Olympia 41 xiii xiv LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAGE End of a Foot-Race — the Victor Leaping over His Fallen Rival . . 41 Crowning an Olympic Victor 42 Pericles 44 Socrates 46 Alexander the Great 50 Alexander in Battle. From the Sarcophagus of the Satraps at Con- stantinople 52 A Roman Slinger 61 The Simple Dress of the Romans 63 Hannibal 68 Hannibal and His Army Crossing the Alps 69 A Roman Seaport, Ships of War and Other Craft 73 Julius Csesar 75 Caesar's Bridge over the Rhine (Showing Construction) 77 A Roman General Addressing His Troops 78 Roman Baths at Bath, England, as They Look To-day 79 Light Armed Soldier 81 A Roman Camp 82 Roman Standards 83 A Bit of Ancient Wall of Rome 85 The Coliseum, Rome 86 Fighting Gladiator . . , 87 A Chanel Race 88 Scene at the Villa of a Rich R,oman 90 Ruins of the Forum 92 Arch of Trajan, Timgad, North Africa 93 Arch of Constantine, Rome 94 The Appian Way, a Roman Road 95 The Aqueduct at Nimes 97 Claudian Aqueduct on the Roman Campagna 98 Peristyle of the House of Vettius, Pompeii 100 A Roman Book. Papyrus Roll 102 Juno 105 Nero 108 A Portion of a Wall in the Catacombs, Rome 109 Constantine • HO Old Roman Bridge over the Moselle, Germany 113 Early German and Gallic Habitations, Drawn from a Photograph of Those Constructed for the Paris Exposition of 1889 .... 114 Another Type of Early German and Gallic Habitation, Drawn from a Photograph of One Constructed for the Paris Exposition, 1889 115 Return of Victorious Germans from a Fight with the Romans . . 117 Impersonation of the God Wotan on the Operatic Stage .... 118 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS xv PAGE Siegfried Forging His Sword 119 The Huns Sweeping Everything Before Them as They Invaded Europe .122 Alaric 123 Alaric and His Followers Entering Rome 125 Ruins of a Roman Imperial Palace at Treves, Germany 126 Charlemagne Being Crowned Emperor at Rome 129 A Bit of Stonehenge. The Earliest Architectural Monument in Britain 130 Saxon Ships 131 The Saxon Invaders 132 Pope Gregory I 133 Old Roman Church of St. Martin, Canterbury 134 St. Augustine 135 Remains of the Viking Ship of Gokstad, After Its Removal from the Mound Wher^ It Was Found 137 The Bow of the Viking Ship of Gokstad, Showing Restored Steering Board on the Left, and Complete Ship Above 137 King Alfred ' . . 138 King Alfred Inciting His Followers to Repel the Invasion of the Danes, Whose Ships Have Been Sighted 140 William the Conqueror 145 A Ship of Duke William's Fleet which Transported Troops for the Invasion of England. From the Bayeux Tapestry, a Contem- porary Work 148 Fighting as Pictured in the Bayeux Tapestry, a Contemporary Work 146 Armor of the Time of William the Conqueror 147 The Norman Gateway of Windsor Castle 147 King Richard I, the Lion-Heart 148 Chateau Gaillard, Normandy, France. One of King Richard's Cas- tles, Once the Main Outpost of His Norman Territory . . . 149 King John Signing Magna Charta 149 Manor House, Acton Burnell, Shropshire. Built for the Holding of the First Parliament 151 Westminster Hall, where Parliament Was Held 153 The Feudal Fortifications, Carcassonne, France, as They Are To-day 156 Eenilworth Castle, Warwickshire, Founded about 1120. Besieged and Taken by Royalists, 1266. Prison of Edward II in 1327. Granted to John of Gaunt. Scene of Entertainments to Queen Elizabeth, Dismantled under Cromwell ........ 159 The Drawbridge of the Castle 161 The Castle Towers and Battlements, Manned for Defence .... 162 The Great Hall of the Castle, The Oath of Fealty to the Young Lord 163 xvi LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAGE Inside the Main Gate of the Castle. A Minstrel Entertaining the Gate-Watch 164 The Castle Court- Yard. The Return from a Foray 165 A Part of the Ceremony of the Conferring of Knighthood .... 167 The Vigil at Arms 168 The Trial Gallop 169 Armor of 1440, Said to Be the Best Period 170 Disposition or Line-Up of Knights, at One Side of a Tourney Field, Showing Figure-Heads on Top of Helmets . . . . . . . . 171 The Armor and Lance of a Knight of 1550 172 Manor House in Suffolk, England 175 Feeding Chickens in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Psalter 176 Feeding Pigs in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Man- uscript 176 Grinding with a Hand-Mill in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Manuscript 177 Reaping in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Psalter . . 177 Threshing in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Psalter . 178 Ploughing in the Fourteenth Century, as Pictured in an Old Psalter . 178 One of the Old City Gates of York, England 180 The City Walls of York, England .181 Phoenix Tower and a Bit of the Old City Wall, Cheste-, England . . 182 Butchers' Guild Hall, Hereford, England 183 The lona Monastery Buildings which Exist To-day and Date from the Eleventh Century. The Cathedral Dates from the Thir- teenth to the Sixteenth Century 186 Interior of lona Monastery Cathedral 187 St. Benedict Performing Miracles, after the Painting by Rubens . . 188 Monks at Work in the Monastery Kitchen 189 A Monk Dressed in the Woollen Cassock 190 Melrose Abbey, Roxburghshire, Scotland. Founded in 1136 by the Cistercian Order, Sometimes Called the "White Monks" . . 191 Bolton Priory, Yorkshire, England. Founded in 1120 by the Augus- tinian Order. The Prior Was a Great Feudal Dignitary . . . 192 A Concert in the Monastery 193 Monks Engaged in Literary Work and Copying 194 A Greatly Reduced Page of Illuminated MS. of the Thirteenth Century 196 Furness Abbey, Lancashire, England. Founded in 1127 by the Cis- tercian Order. The Abbot of the Monastery Not Only Possessed Jurisdiction over the Monks, but Governed the People of the Region as Well 197 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS xvii PAGE Fountains Abbey, Yorkshire, England, Founded in 1132 by the Cis- tercian Order 199 View of Jerusalem, from an Old Engraving 204 Pope Urban II Presiding over the Council of Clermont in 1095 and Calling the Christian People to the First Crusade for the Deliv- erance of the Holy Land, after an Engraving of the Sixteenth Century 206 Peter the Hermit Preaching to His Followers 208 The Crusaders before Jerusalem 210 Vision of St. George on Mt. Olivet 212 Godfrey Enters Jerusalem 213 Richard and Saladin in Battle 214 Blondel Hears the Voice of Richard 216 Venice, which Played Such an Important Part in the Development of Commerce 220 A Door- Way in the Alhambra. The Alhambra Was the Fortress Pal- ace of the Moorish Kings at Granada, Spain 224 Gallery of the Court of Lions, the Alhambra 226 Marco Polo 229 A Section of a Caravan. The Camels Have Been Unloaded and Are Resting 231 Prince Henry 233 Vessels of the Fifteenth Century 234 Christopher Columbus 235 Tablet Marking the House in Genoa where Christopher Columbus Was Born .236 Columbus at the Court of King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella . . . 237 The Convent of St. Mary, near Palos, where Columbus Stopped . . 238 Room Occupied by Columbus in the Convent of St. Mary .... 238 Pinta, Santa Maria, Nina. Reproductions of the Vessels of Colum- bus's Fleet as They Appeared in New York Waters During the Centennial Celebration of 1892 239 Departure of Columbus from Palos 241 Columbus Taking Possession of the Land in the Name of King Ferdi- nand and Queen Isabella 243 The Triumphal Entry of Columbus into Barcelona 244 Americus Vespucius 249 Sebastian Cabot 251 St. John's Gate, Bristol, England. A Landmark Contemporary with Cabot's Residence in Bristol 252 Balboa 255 The Strait of Magellan 258 Cartier 259 xviii LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAOB Cortez 262 Cortez Parading His Followers Before the Messengers from Monte- zuma 264 The Death of Montezuma 265 A Street in Cuzco, Peru, To-day, Showing Houses Built upon the Old Inca Walls 267 The Spanish Soldiers of Pizarro Seize the Inca 268 The Inca Making the Mark upon the Wall 269 DeSoto 270 De Soto's Fight with the Indians 272 De Soto's Grave in the Mighty River He Had Discovered .... 273 An Old Spanish Mission in New Mexico, Erected in 1604 .... 276 Queen Elizabeth 280 The Ancient Palace at Greenwich Called Placentia, the Birthplace of Queen Elizabeth 281 Queen Elizabeth in One of Her Many Royal Costumes 282 Sir Walter Raleigh's Cloak 283 Queen Elizabeth at Kenilworth Castle 284 English Ladies of Queen Elizabeth's Time . » 285 Elizabethan Costumes, from an Old Print 285 An Elizabethan Room and Furnishings 286 A Spanish Ship of Elizabeth's Time 287 A Dash for Liberty. An Incident of the Early Slave-Trade . . . 288 Drake Sees the Pacific 290 Drake in the Pacific Overtaking a Spanish Ship on Her Way from China 291 Drake's Men Boarding a Spanish Treasure-Ship in the Pacific . . . 292 Queen Elizabeth Knighting Drake on Board the Golden Hind, at Deptford, April 4, 1581 293 Martin Luther 294 Francis I 298 Chevalier Bayard 299 Old Spanish Gate, St. Augustine 300 In the Windmill Country, Holland 303 The Reproduction of Hudson's Half Moon, at the Time of the Hud- son-Fulton Celebration in New York Waters, 1909 303 The Emperor, Charles V 304 King Philip II 305 Duke of Alva 306 William, Prince of Orange 308 Sir Philip Sidney 311 Sir Francis Drake 312 English Man-of-War about 1588 313 LIST OF MAPS xix PAGE Frobisher 314 Hawkins .... 315 One of the Finest Flag-Ships Surrendered to Drake without a Protest When It Fell in His Way 316 Deck Scene on One of the Ships of the Armada during the Fight, Showing Some of the Spanish Armor of That Time 317 Sir Humphrey Gilbert 321 Sir Walter Raleigh . . •. 323 The Arrival of the Englishmen in Virginia. From a Drawing by John White, of Raleigh's First Colony, 1585 325 The Lost Colony . . , 327 LIST OF MAPS PAGE Ancient Greece (Colored) Between pages 10 and 11 Colonies of Phoenicia and Greece (Colored) . . Between pages 12 and 13 Alexander's Empire (Colored) Between pages 48 and 49 The Wars with Carthage, Hannibal's March to Frontier of Italy . . 67 The Roman Empire at the Beginning of the Christian Era .... 106 The Barbarian Kingdoms (Colored) Facing page 124 England at the Close of King Alfred's Reign 141 General Map of the Crusades 217 The World, as Known in the Time of Columbus, Showing Eastern Trade Routes 247 English and Spanish Explorers of America 253 Balboa's Route and the Discovery of the Pacific Ocean 256 Map Showing Route of Cortez 266 Routes of Narvaez, De Soto, and Ponce De Leon, v/ith Huguenot Settlements and Raleigh's Colonies 274 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE CHAPTER I THE PRESENT AND THE PAST I. The Strong Men of the Past Our Teachers. — ^We stories of all listen with eager interest to stories of heroic men and help us"to^ their brave deeds. Such stories appeal to us because they ^^Y^ ?^°^® point to the noble things we too may do if we learn to hold noble ideals and aims and to take up hard tasks. They somehow make us feel grateful to the strong men whose deeds they tell of; for as we read we easily believe these men were in many ways much like ourselves, even though they lived in different times and countries and worked in ways quite unlike our own. While in imagination we join with them in meeting their dangers and in solving their problem^s, we learn how to live more wisely and how to be of greater service to others. We know that many of the things these heroes of long ago had to learn before they succeeded in doing their work are the very things we too must learn if we are to be successful. These men of the past; to whom v/e owe so much, do These men not belong to any one time or countiy. Some of them beionVt? hved thousands of years ago, some but hundreds of years ^^iTand ago, and still others in more recent times. Many had countries their homes in ancient Greece and Rome, many in the European countries of the Middle Ages, and even more AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The purpose of tills book belonged to more modern times and countries. But in whatever age or country they Hved^ many of the things they did are still helping us to-day. For what we are as a people is largely the outcome of the struggles of many men, of many ages, and of many lands. Of course it is not always easy to trace the relation be- tween the lives of men in far-away days and our own. Nor is it possible in this little book, even though it were desirable, to give the history of such men or of the periods or countries in which they lived. The pages which follow do not contain what we call organized histoiy. But it is hoped that in them you may get a few im- pressions which will help you to understand the spirit and purpose of the Greeks, the Romans, and other peoples who have done something to make our civilization w^hat it is. If you get such impressions you will understand better the meaning of your THE " MAYFLOWER," ONE HUNDRED Qwu historv wlieu vou como to study it, FEET LONG OVER ALL, WHICH CAR- ^ '^ *^ .1 KiED ONE iiuNDRED AND TWO aud Tvdll sec more clearly the bearing of PEOPLE . all histoiy upon your own life. 2. Where Americans Came From. — Not only do our ways of living come from many lands, but our people do as well. Our forefathers were emigrants from sev- eral countries, and millions of people living in the United States to-day were born across the sea. These millions of foreign-born men and w^omen represent every civilized country of the world. Even in our own community it is probable there are people from many lands. Howimmi- ivlost, if not all, have come to the United States oe grants come q^q^^^ steamships, some of which now travel with great New-comers in our own land TIiE PRESENT AND THE PAST speed and carry people enough to fill a whole town. The fastest and best make the voyage from England or France to New York or Boston in five or six days, and carry from 2,000 to 3,000 passengers. Some of these steamers have four or five decks, with passenger eleva- tors, telephones, and other conveniences^ making them like large floating hotels. Of course you Imow that most of the im- migrants of to-day come over as third- class, or steerage, pas- sengers. Before they are admitted to any of our ports — New York City, for exam- ple — they are exam- ined by the proper offi- cials to see if they meet the requirements of our laws for admission into this coun- try. These laws require that immigrants shall be free from serious disease, shall not be convicts, and shall be self- supporting. If they pass the examination the new-comers are free to go wherever they like, and, unless they decide to remain in New York, they travel by railroad to the places which they wish to make their new homes. THE OLYMPIC, EIGHT HUNDRED AND EIGHTY-TWO FEET LONG, WHICH CARRIES THREE THOUSAND THREE HUNDKED AND SIXTY PEOPLE The ad- mission of immigranta to this country 4 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Earlier Far different was it with those who in earher days f^migrants found their way to the western world. As you may already know, among the first emigrants to settle in our country were the Pilgrims, who landed at Plymouth in 1620. They knew nothing of the luxuries of the great modern steamship. They set sail in the Mayflower^ a boat which carried only 102 passengers, of whom 20 w^ere boys and 8 were girls. Long weeks and months they were at sea. They suffered many trying experi- ences, and at times must have longed for the simple home comforts they had left behind. At last the tempest- driven Mayflower, with sails rent and timbers strained, dropped anchor safely after she had been sailing sixty-four days. The difference between the voyage of 1620 and that of to-day marks the progress of nearly three cent- uries in the speed and comfort of ocean travel. Some 3. What Americans Started With. — ^When the emi- Sventfons grants from Europe came tp America in the seventeenth century they brought with them much that the people of Europe had learned up to that time. But they knew nothing about many ways of do- ing things that we know to-day. The steamship, the railroad, the trolley-car, the spinning- machine, the power loom, the sewing-machine, the telegraph, A MAKiNEKs COMPASS ^ud tho tclcphone had not been invented. These and other in- ventions have come into use since the Pilgrims first landed on the " bleak New England shore." But fortunately for the Pilgrims and others who set- THE PRESENT AND THE PAST 5 tied in America in the seventeenth century, many things inventions had been invented before their day. Among the most the^c^om/ng^ useful of these were the mariner's compass, gunpowder, ^^.^^-^ A PRINTING-PRESS OF THE TIME OF GT7TENBERO and the printing-press. With the compass as a guide, sailors were ready as they had never been before to vent- ure far out into the sea in search of undiscovered shores; gunpowder made it easier to overcome wild and savage peoples; and the printing-press spread abroad the knowl- edge of new-found lands and of what men were doing everywhere. By the use of such inventions men could wield more power over the forces of nature and, what was of still greater advantage, could accomplish far more 'n their work together. The printing-press has been of t^special value in cheapening the cost of books and thus enabling a much greater number of people to profit by the wisdom of the ages. Still older inventions AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE WHEELS OF THE EGYPTIANS, A CHAMOT A ROMAN PLOUGH PRIMITIVE TOOLS These inventions had been made many years before Columbus crossed the Atlantic; and very much earlier were many others which to-day seem so commonplace that we do not think of them as inven- tions at all. Some of them are the house, the boat, the bow^ the hatchet, the plough, and the spinning-wheel. It was many years before the rude man of primi- tive days learned to build a house to shelter himself, a boat to carry himself and his goods over the water, a plough to break up the soil, and a way to express his thoughts and feelings in wiit- ten words and sentences so as to make a per- manent record. AN EARLY SPINNING-WHEEi AN ARCHER USING THE LONG LOW THE PRESENT AND THE PAST 4. The Invention of the Alphabet. — This last is one of the most remarkable inventions ever made in the his- tory of the world. But like most others it came about slowly, by various steps in a long process. Writing was used long be- fore printing or earlt Egyptian pictuees. ploughing, breakeng clods, AND SOWING even the letters of the alphabet. Instead of words the Egyptians in the earlier days used pictures. But as they had neither paper nor ink, they employed tools of hardened bronze and made the pictures on stone. For instance, if they wished to write the word for man, they cut on the stone a picture of a man, or if they wished to write the word for cat, they cut a picture of a cat. The first step, then, was to use a picture for every word. The second step was to use a picture for a syllable. In this case the pict- ure was followed closely by other pictures. The third and final step was the use of a picture for a sin- gle letter. In this way the alpha- bet as we know it to-day grew out of pictures. The Babylonians as far back as we know them had already gone beyond picture writing, and wrote in an alphabet of their own. They used tab- lets of clay and wrote with a bronze tool called the stylus. CDKEIPOKM WBITINa The Egyptians used pictures instead of words The first, second, and third steps in the use of pictures The wedge« shaped letters of the Baby- lonians 8 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The alphabet as we know it to-day Men's knowledge of geog- raphy in different ages As this was square at the end and they used only a corner of it in writings the mark left on the clay had the shape of a wedge. Hence arose the name ^^cunei- form'/' which means wedge-shaped. The use of the alphabet as we know it to-day came later. Just when and by whom it was invented is uncer- tain. It is believed by some that the Cretans were the inventors of the alphabet and that the Phoenicians carried it to Greece. 5. How People of Any Age Learn from the Past. — It appears, therefore, from this brief glance backward, that we Americans about three hundred years ago, when John Smith and other Enghshmen reached Jamestown and the Pilgrims reached Plymouth, started with many things which had been invented or discovered in the ages long before our ancestors ever dreamed of coming to Amer- ica. Such has ever been the way, for it has always been true that when the men of any time found out a way of doing things which helped them to live with greater ease and comfort, those who came after them continued to use these ways of working, unless they found better ones. In this manner the people of each age profit by the experi- ence of those who have lived before them, and at the same time they themselves invent new ways of doing things. Thus the old stock of ideas is ever being added to, each period in the world's histoiy improving a little on what has gone before. 6. The World as Known When the Christian Era Began. — The world in 1620, for instance, when the Pil- grims landed at Plymouth, was quite different from what it was in 1492, when Cohunbus discovered America. Nor THE PRESENT AND THE PAST 9 was the difference wholly in ways of living brought about by useful inventions. It was also in men's greater knowl- edge of geography. By consulting the map you will see how different was the earth's surface in 1620 from what it was as known in the time of Columbus, and, again, how different still it was at the beginning of the Chris- tian era, that is, nearly fifteen hundred years before Columbus found his way to the New World. The names by which some of the ancient peoples a^e what some known are not the same as the names by which the peo- pie^^of^an- ple now living in these countries are known. For ex- cient times ^ ... . were called ample, those living in what is now England were called Britons; those in France were called Gauls; those in Spain were called Iberians; and the chief part of those in Italy were called Romans. But even in those far- away times the men of Greece were called Greeks, though, to be sure, they called themselves Hellenes. The most intelligent of these peoples v/ere the Greeks, The Greeks yet in the early day of their history they knew little of ^^J^^hy what lay beyond their own boundaries. Their ideas of geography were hazy and fanciful. They believed the earth to be a plane stretching from the ^Egean Sea in all directions far away into unknown regions. They thought that at the extreme north was an island, which had been discovered by Pytheas, a sailor from Mar- seilles. They called it Ultima Thule, which means most distant goal. The best authority now holds that this was not a real island, but the coast of Norway. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Our ways of living have come from many lands, and there- iFore we owe much to the past, which we learn through the study 10 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE of history. 2. Many of the people Kving in our country to-day came from other countries, just as our forefathers did. 3. When the emigrants from Europe came to America in the seventeenth century they brought with them many ways of doing things that the people of Europe had learned up to that time. TO THE PUPIL 1. In what ways do the stories of heroic men help us to live more wisely ? 2. From what countries do most of the immigrants to our land come now? Which of these countries are represented by immigrants in your own community? 3. From what countries did our forefathers come? 4. How do immigrants come to-day, and how did our forefathers come? 5. Name some modern inventions which the Pilgrims knew nothing about. Name three important ones made before the Pilgrims came; and also some older inventions. 6. How do people of any age learn from the past? THE GREEKS AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM CHAPTER II THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 7. What We Owe to the Greeks and the Romans. — ■ There is little doubt but that we owe more to the Greeks and the Romans than to any other people of ancient times. Although they lived "over two thousand years ago and far away on the shores of the Mediterranean^ yet from them we have learned many things. Our ways of living would be very different had not our ancestors brought with them to America Greek and Roman ideas; for many of our ways are but Greek and Roman ways slightly changed. 8. Geographical Conditions in Greece. — The main- The size land of Greece was but a small countr}^; about the size of o? Greece Maine or South Carolina^ and six times the size of Con- necticut. But it was quite unlike any of these States in outline or surface. It was a roughly triangular pe- ninsula. Its most striking feature was its rugged moun- its rugged tains, Mount Olympus being the highest peak. mountains The high ridges and peaks cut the land into hundreds The land of upland plains and valleys, some of which were only Sid^kLas^ tiny basins of a few acres or even less lying among the ^"^ valleys hills. Everywhere the mountains were so steep and unbroken that but few roads or even paths connected one valley with another. In these upland plains and valleys, shut in by towering 11 12 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE mountains; lived small groups of people, most of them farmers and shepherds. Since in most parts of Greece the soil was thin and bare, the men dwelling in these moun- tain towns had to work hard to make a living from their bar- ley, wheat; and flaX; and their herds and flocks on the hills. In one way these conditions worked for good; by making the men strong; sturdy; and self-reliant. But in another way their effect was bad, since the people saw little of others Hving outside their own small community; and thus became narrow in their ideas and petty in their interests. But the mountains; which shut them off from other communities also defended them from the ravages of war. Even the mountain passes were so few and narrow that a small number of brave men could hold back an advancing enemy. Another feature in the geography of Greece which kept the towns — or city-stateS; as they later came to be called — apart from each other was the smallness of its rivers. If there had been a great river running through the country it would have helped to bring about trade be- tween the various groups living near its banks. But the rivers were all short; because the mountains were at no point far from the sea. At the end of winter they were full and strong; while at the end of summer they became either mere threads of water or dry beds. But when they were full of water the current rushed with such force that no boat could sail upon a single river of Greece. Although the Greek communities of the mainland were separated from each other; few of them were cut off from the sea. The eastern and north-western coasts of Greece were full of bays and inlets reaching up into the land. THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 13 and these had good harbors. Moreover, the sea was safe, having as a rule regular winds and clear skies, except in the short winter. In case of a storm the sailors were never far from a good harbor, for the islands in the ^Egean Sea lay close together and provided safe anchorage. These islands stretched in long lines from the shores of Greek Greece to the coast of Asia Minor, which made it easy to ^aders^^ make quite long trips without going far from land. This encouraged trade, and many of the Greeks became sailors and traded extensively. It was their life on the sea that more than all else brought the Greeks into touch with other lands and peoples and developed so strongly their power of imagination. No other country in ancient days was so open to the commerce of the world. 9. The Expansion of Greece. — But these mountain Early people, whom we have just described, were only a small part of the Greeks. At an early day the mother coun- try on the continent began to send out colonies to other lands and continued to do so until the Greeks had spread over much of the ancient world as it was known at that time. By the beginning of the fifth century there were not only Greeks on their mainland of the Balkan penin- sula, but also Greeks in Sicily and the south part of the Italian peninsula, Greeks on the islands and shores of the ^Egean basin, and Greeks elsewhere on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea and its tributaries. In fact, What Greece Greece, or Hellas, included not only all of the home included country, but also the larger Greek world outside of the home country. It should be noted also that the cult- ure of the maritime Greeks was in early days far in advance of that of the Greeks of Greece proper and colonies 14 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE culminated in the splendor of such cities as Ephesus and Miletus on the coast of Asia Minor. 10. Jason and the Golden Fleece. — ^Although the an- cient Greeks long since passed away they left behind great memories for all who came after them to cherish. Among these are the wonderful stories they told^ the famous cities they built; and the heroic deeds of their great men. The stories which they delighted to tell and which they mshed their children to learn are not in most of their de- tails what we should call true stories. But they merit mention here because they point to the kind of heroes the Greeks honored and to the kind of deeds they admired; and still more Ijecause it was these heroes that they tried to imitate^ and in so trying they did become more hke them. One of the most interesting is the story of Jason and the Golden Fleece. Jason^ heir to the kingdom of lolchis, was kept from his throne by Pelias, an uncle, who was hold- ing it for him until he should become old enough to reign. One day young Jason came into the presence of his imcle and declared he now wished the throne for himself. Pe- lias promised to yield it to him, but at the same time ad- \ased that before he became Idng he should win glory for himself by going in search of the Golden Fleece. This fleece hung in a grove in Colchis, far from Greece, and was guarded day and night by a fire-breathing dragon which never slept. Pelias, of course, expected that Jason would never come back. Pleased with the idea, Jason at once began to build a fifty-oared ship. When it was ready, with fifty brave THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 15 young men he started out on his bold adventure. The ship was called the Argo, and the young men the ArgonautS; or Argo-sailors. Having reached Colchis after many dangers, Jason made known his errand to the King. That ruler had no notion of parting with the Golden Fleece, but thought he would soon rid himself of this bold adventurer. He therefore set Jason two impossible tasks, and told Jason him that when he had performed them the Golden Fleece fire-breath- should be his. One of the tasks w^as to plough a field with *°^ ^^^ two fire-breathing bulls; the other was to plant the teeth of a dragon which had long before been slain by a foreign adventurer named Cadmus. By the aid of the King's daughter Medea, who had fallen in love with Jason and who was skilled in magic, Jason tamed the bulls so that the}^ were easy to manage. Then, after ploughing the field, he planted the dragon's jason plants teeth, from every one of which sprang forth an armed teeth^and^^ soldier eager for battle. Rushing at Jason to cut him ^ragon^^ down, the warriors were suddenly surprised by a stone which Jason threw among them. Each believing that he had been struck by his neighbor, they all at once began to fight each other and continued the fierce struggle until all were dead. Jason next turned to the dragon. By the use of Medea's magic he put him to sleep and slew him. Then securing the Golden Fleece he carried it back to • his own kingdom. II. Hercules a Famous Greek. Hero. — Another of the Thetwdve heroes of whom the Greeks were proud was Hercules. It was said that when only a few months old he strangled two serpents that made an attack on him. But what made 16 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE him famous was the twelve labors he performed by order of the king he served. These labors reqxiired great strength and skill. Four of them were single combats with strange wild animals — the first with a huge lion, the sec- ond with a hydra having nine heads, the third with a stag having golden antlers and brazen feet, and the fourth with a wild boar. Another remarkable feat was the bringing from the lower world of the three-headed dog Cerberus, which guarded the gates of Hades. 12. The Trojan War. — ^But the most famous of all the Greek tales were those centred about the Trojan War, many episodes of which are told in Homer's poems called ^'Thelhad'^and ^^ The Odyssey," According to the story as told in "The Iliad/' Agamemnon was King of Greece, and his brother Menelaus was King of Sparta under him. In Asia Minor, just across the Mgesm Sea, was a city called Troy, whose long was named Priam. Menelaus's wife Helen was the most beautiful woman in Greece. Once when Priam's son Paris was visiting Menelaus he won the love of Helen, and carried her back to Troy with him. He refused to give her up. To force him to do so, Agamemnon gathered an army from all Greece and made war against Troy, which after ten years was captured and burned. The story of the wooden horse tells how they entered and captured the city. GODS DESCENDING TO AID THE TROJANS THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 17 The most noted Greek hero of this war was Achilles, Achilles f>.nd the bravest of the Trojans was Priam^s son Hector, Hector who was slain by Achilles in a famous combat. 13. The Story of Odysseus. — Another favorite hero of Odysseus this war was Odysseus (Ulysses), Ejng of Ithaca, a little tenyears island on the west coast of Greece. In order to save him- A READING FROM HOMER self and his companions on his way homeward, he blinded one of the Cyclops, one-eyed sons of Poseidon, god of the sea. In punishment for this act, Poseidon kept Odysseus wandering for ten years before permitting him to make safe return to Ithaca. During that time, in which he lost all his men, he had many thrilling adventures, which are recounted in Homer's ^^ Odyssey" (the stoiy of Odysseus). 14. Famous Greek Cities. — Fascinating as are these stories of adventure — full of pictures of Greek thought and character — the life of their cities is not less interesting. Some of the more important ones which played a large part in the life of ancient Greece still keep their names to-day. 18 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Among them are AthenS; Corinth; Thebes, and Sparta. Every one of these can trace its history back to the time when Greece was in her gloiy, and even now they are worth seeing and knomng. But they have a far deeper interest to those of us who know sometliing of their ancient hfe and growth and what their people did many hundred years ago. Athens and Sparta will claim our attention when we speak a little later of the Athenians and of the Spartans. 15. Undying Memories of Greek Courage. — The fa- mous Greek stories and cities which we have mentioned constantly remind us of what the Greek people were and what they acliieved. But stronger reminders still are the undying memories of Greek courage; for, after all, among the most precious things we possess is the knowledge of the deeds of brave men. Among the many instances of Greek courage we will recount only a few, which will help us to see how resolute and freedom-loving these people were. Greek 1 6. The First Persian Invasion. — ^As we have already seen, much of the soil of Greece was thin and bare. For that reason the country could not support a large popula- tion, and the Greeks were driven to planting colonies on neighboring shores, as, for example, on the islands of the iEgean Sea and in Asia Minor, in southern Italy and Sicily, and on what is now the French and Spanish coast. Of these we have already spoken. The revolt After a time the Greek cities in Asia Minor became so cities in Asia numerous and so strong that they rose in revolt against Minor ^YiQ Persian King, Darius, who held them under his rule. To this revolt Athens and its neighbor city Eretria lent THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 19 their aid, Athens sending twenty ships and Eretria five. This made King Darius so angry that as soon as he had Darius put down the revolt in Asia Minor he fixed his mind upon ^^^^ a plan to punish these two insolent cities. Lest in the rush of other occupations he should forget his purpose, he ordered his cup-bearei-, according to Herodotus, a Greek historian, to remind him at every banquet of the insult he had received by saying, "Master, remember the Athenians.'^ How much truth there may be in this story we do not knov/, but in the year following the end of the revolt Darius began to make prep- arations to invade Greece. First he sent heralds to all the principal Greek cities to de- mand earth and water as a sign of submission. This was according to the customs of those days. Some of the cities obeyed the King's order, but the Athenians and the Spartans dared to defy the Per- sian monarch. According to Herodotus, the Athenians threw the herald that came to them into a pit where he could get earth, and the Spartans threw theirs into a well where he could get water. Of course these defiant in- sults made Darius more angry than ever. In 490 B. C. Darius sent his army against Greece. It The Per- soon captured and burned Eretria. Then the Persians at Marathon made a landing at Marathon, a plain about twenty-four miles north-east of Athens, and anchored their ships near the shore close by their camp. Even before this landing the Athenians had heard of the burning of Eretria and had sent Pheidippides, a profes- A PERSIAN SOLDIER He demands earth and water 20 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The Athe- sional ruiiner; to Sparta for aid. He ran with such speed to^Sparta that he covered the enthe distance of one hundred and for aid ££^y miles between Athens and Sparta — ^which is the same as the distance between New York and Albany or between Cleveland and Pittsburg — in two days or less. The Spar- tans told the messenger to say to the Athenians that they could not at that time send troops^ because the full moon was at hand; when all citizens must celebrate the feast of Apollo. ^'We will send aid/' they said, ^^in about five days. " This meant that they could not reach the battle- field for at least a week. The Athe- Meanwhile the Athenians marched with all possible speed at^Marathon to Marathon^ and pitched their camp between the Persian army and Athens. Here they were j oined by one thousand men from the friendly little city of Platsea. This made the Athenian army about eleven thousand, while the Persian army, according to the estimate of Herodotus, was many times as large. Miltiades, who had made himself a great lord over the Thracian barbarians to the north, had command of the Greeks on the day of the battle. The battle For some days no movement was made by either side. But finally the Persians, who had become impatient, drew up in line of battle along the shore. The Athenians, who were almost a mile away, advanced at a very quick step • which was almost a run. After a long and hard strug- gle they defeated the Persians and drove them to their ships. During the last part of the battle it is said that the hands of a Greek soldier were cut off as he clung to a Persian vessel in his desperate purpose to prevent its escape. THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 21 ATHENIAN FOOT SOLDIEKS CHAEGING THE PERSIAN HOSTS AT JLVRATHON The Persians embarked very sv/iftly and sailed away, ThePer- heading for Athens, v/here they expected traitors in the ^adf to^^ city to rise and help them. But Miltiades ralHed his army ^^^^ and hurried homeward, not stopping to rest his tired sol- diers until they had come to the city. He reached Athens in advance of the Persians, who, finding the city thus de- fended and the traitors not daring to rise, sailed back to Asia without making an attack. This victory of Marathon v/as a glorious achievement for Athens and saved for us the wonderful Greece that we know. Its memory gave the people courage and self- reliance and spurred them to greater things. The Athenians were right in believing that they had TheAthe- not seen the last of the Persians, and they were persuaded ^ ^ by Themistocles, one of their statesmen, to build a navy of two hundred ships. From this beginning Athens later became a strong naval power. A glorious achievement 22 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Xerxes and his army A wonder- ful sight Crossing the Hellespont The line of march 17. The Second Persian Invasion. — Five years after the Persians were defeated at Marathon, Darius died. But he had begun, before his death, to prepare for an- other invasion of Greece. His son Xerxes, who succeeded to the throne, continued these preparations on a very large scale. In the spring of 480 B. C. he marched against Greece. His army was the largest that the men of that time had ever seen. It is said that it contained at least half a million men (the romantic estimate of Herodotus was over five millions), and that the fleet consisted of more than three thousand ships of various kinds, though none larger than a small yacht of our day. This army presented a wonderful sight. There were men in it from forty-six nations and tribes, each wearing their own peculiar costumes and carrying strange kinds of arms. One tribe of Persians had daggers and lassoes; while a band of Ethiopians carried, in addition to their javelins, stone-tipped arrows with shafts of reeds. Skins cf wild beasts hung from their shoulders, and their bodies were painted half red and half white. To prevent delay, Xerxes had ordered in advance that a bridge of boats be built across the Hellespont (Darda- nelles, separating Asia from Europe), and that it should be all ready on the arrival of his army. It required seven days and seven nights for the Persian forces to cross this bridge, which was nearly one mile long. Let us picture to ourselves the army as it presses for- ward. The baggage trains and infantry headed the line of march. Behind them came the cavaliy and then ten sacred horses with costly trappings. These were followed by the sacred chariot, drawn by eight white horses, the THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 23 charioteer walking behind; with reins in hand; for no one was ever allowed to enter this sacred chariot. Then came Xerxes himself; a veiy handsome man, riding in a splendid chariot and surrounded by a thousand horse- guards with golden apples ornamenting their spears. After Xerxes came the ten thousand ^^ Immortals,'' picked men of Persian birth. Last of all, at some distance be- LOOKING TOWARD THERMOPYL.E FROM THE NORTH-WEST hind; marched the mass of the army, stretching back along the road farther than eye could reach. If the army as estimated by Herodotus had been arranged in ranks of four and the ranks placed five feet apart; it would have extended farther than the distance between New York City and Chicago. The Persians met with no opposition until they reached The pass of Thermopylae; a pass which formed the gateway to all ®"°^py northern Greece. If Xerxes could canture this, all Greece 24 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The three gates The Greek army very small Guarding the path over the mountains as far south as the Isthmus of Corinth would fall under his power. The pass was about four and one-haK miles long, extending east and west between a steep ridge of hills or mountains and the Malian Gulf. It was really a sea-shore road, bordered chiefly by marshes, though in places the deep water washed up far enough to allow boats to land. At one point it was barely wide enough for a wagon to pass. There were three very narrow places, or "gates," in this pass — the west gate, the middle gate, and the east gate. The west gate, or the first that one reaches in coming from the north, was very narrow and bordered by low hills only, so that it was not easy to defend. But at the middle gate there was a mound edged by deep water, across which ran an old wall. Behind this wall the Greeks took their stand, and here the battle was fought. The Greek army which was commanded by the Spar- tan King Leonidas, was very small. The Athenians had put aU their strength into the fleet. They wished to defend the pass against a landing of the Persians at that point. The entire army consisted of about seven thousand three hundred men, almost the exact number of Corn- wallis's army at Yorktown. Of these, one thousand were set to guard the path which ran over the mountains from the north and ended in the rear of the pass of Ther- mopylae, behind the point where Leonidas and his army were stationed. If the Persians could send a body of troops over this path it could attack Leonidas and his men in the rear. THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 25 The outlook for the Uttle Greek army, face to face with A gloomy the Persian host, was gloomy enough. But Leonidas did not waver. He was there to defend Thermopylae. Xerxes encamped outside the entrance to the pass; ThePer- the Greeks were behind the wall at the middle gate. When the^ittie^''^ the Persian scouts were sent in advance of the army to dis- ^^^^k army cover what was going on, they saw the Spartan warriors outside the wall combing their long hair and taking exer- cise, as was their custom before fighting in battle. Four days Xerxes waited for the Greeks to retreat. On the fifth he made an attack. The best of the Persian troops dashed against the little Greek army. For two days the battle raged. Again and again did the Persians advance to the attack, but the stubborn Greeks would not yield an inch. The Persian army was held at bay. On the evening of the second day, however, a Greek trai- A traitor tor offered for a bribe to lead the Persians over the moun- oTpersians^ tain path. Under his guidance a body of Persians set ^^^^^^g out early in the evening, took the Greek guards at the top of the mountain by surprise, and passed on without resist- ance. The next morning Xerxes, having waited until this body of troops should have come up in the rear of Leonidas, ordered the attack. Meanwhile deserters had informed Leonidas of the loss of the path in his rear, and he had sent away two thousand eight hundred of his men. About three thousand six hundred remained, including The heroic three hundred Spartans. Leonidas thought, perhaps, that and^his^^ there was a desperate chance of saving the pass. At all spa^t^^g events he was too brave to retreat. He and the Spartan heroes were ready to fight to the death. And they did! The battle raged for hours, the Greeks at the last fighting 26 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE i'3e Per- sians capt- tiTt and bmii Athens The Greeks win a splen- did victory The Greeks crush the Persian forces A GREEK SHIP even with their fists and teeth. Leonidas and the three hundred Spartans fought until not a man of them was left. When the Greek fleet heard the news of the defeat at Thermopyla3 it sailed to Salamis; an island near Athens. The city of Athens was deserted; the people of all Attica taking refuge in other cities. The Persians took possession of Athens and burned the city to the ground. Off Salamis; the Persian fleet fought the Greek, Xerxes watching the spectacle from a lofty throne built on a hill-side not far away. The battle began at seven in the morning and lasted for seven or eight hours. The Greeks won a splendid victory. Xerxes took his fleet back to Asia and left his best gen« eral; Mardonius, to continue the v/ar with Greece on land. The following year the Persians met the Atheni- ans, SpartanS; and Platseans in the battle of Platsea, some twenty-five miles north-west of Athens. Here the Greeks won a signal victoiy and crushed the Persian forces so that they never rallied. Mardonius was killed^- and what became of the sur\dving troops is not known. ;roup of greek soldiers, drawn from sculptured figures in the temple pediment THE GREEKS AND WHY WE REMEMBER THEM 27 Many of them must have been cut off by the peasantry in their flight; probably the rest made their way back to Asia in small bands. Greek courage had saved European Greece from com- Greek cou: ing under Persian rule. Without knowing it, the Greeks G^reece^^ were fighting for the good of mankind; for it was far better that their ideas and ideals should persist rather than the ideas and ideals of the Persians. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The mountains of Greece cut the land into upland plains and valleys in which the people lived in small groups. 2. Many of the Greeks, however, became sailors and traded extensively. 3. Greece, or Hellas, included not only all of the home country^ but also, in its widest sense, the larger Greek world outside of the home country. 4. Among the great memories which the Greeks left behind are the wonderful stories they told, the famous cities they built, and the heroic deeds of their great men. 5. When the Persians made their first invasion of Greece they w^ere defeated at the battle of Marathon. This great victory saved for us the wonderful Greece that we know. 6. x\t the battle of Thermopylae, which took place during another Persian invasion of Greece, the heroic Leonidas and his brave Spartans fought until not a man of them was left. 7. In the battles" of Salamis and Platsea Greek courage saved European Greece from coming under Persian rule. TO THE PUFIL 1. Explain how it was that the people on the mainland of Greece lived in small groups. 2. What were the two effects of the conditions under which the people lived? 3. If there had been a great river running through the country, what difference would it have made in the life of the people? 4. Explain how it was that many of the Greeks came to be sailors and traders. 28 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE 5. What was the difference between Hellas and the home country? 6. What can we learn from the wonderful stories the Greeks told ? It is well worth your while to know what these stories are. Who were Hercules, Achilles, and Odysseus, and what did they do? 7. Name four famous Greek cities and point them out on the map. 8. Why did Darius invade Greece, and what was the result of this in- vasion? In what way did the victory of Marathon save for us the wonder- ful Greece that we know? 9. Compare the size of the two armies at the battle of Thermopylae. Imagine yourself with Leonidas at Thermopylae, and tell what you admire in him and his three hundred Spartans? 10. In what way was it better that the Greeii^s should defeat the Persians ? 11. Locate the following: Athens, Sparta, Marathon, Thermopylae, Salamis, and Pktsea. CHAPTER III THE GREEKS AS BUILDERS AND ARTISTS 18. Athens at the Time of Its Greatest Splendor. — ■ Although the Persians had burned Athens to the ground, the Athenians soon rebuilt it and made it more beautiful than before. In imagination let us visit the city at the time of its greatest splendor, in the age of Pericles (461-429 B. C). We must remember that Athens, like other city-states of Greece, was politically not merely a group of houses with a wall running around it. It included also the coun- try outside the wall. The Athenians, then, were not only the people who dwelt within the city walls, but those also who made their homes in the peninsula of Attica. In rebuilding the city the Athenians had put up their dwellings with little attention to symmetry of streets, which were narrow, crooked, and crowded with houses. But this was the case in all old cities. The purpose was THE GREEKS AS BUILDERS AND ARTISTS 29 to make the walls as small in circuit as possible and there- fore easy to defend against assailants. Those of Athens were only about five miles around, enclosing an area very small for the number of people who had to dwell within the city. 19. The People of Athens. — Since the population of The weii-to- Attica was about two hundred and fifty thousand, these cared iftt/e° may have amounted to seVenty-five thousand. The well- ^^^ business to-do Athenian cared little for V\rhat we call business. In fact he did not work at all, but spent most of his time out-of-doors with his fellow-men, talking politics in the market-place or attending the public assembly. What the public assembly was we shall see later on. He rose very early in the morning — about daybreak — a day with and after a slight breakfast of wine and bread sallied ^° ^^^ forth bareheaded; with his hair carefully dressed and his cloak pulled about his body, to meet his friends or take part in public affairs. Later in the morning, if he was not called to the public assembly, he would take a walk or ride out to his coimtry house to look after his estate. • At noon he enjoyed a hearty meal, his real break- fast, after which he went to the gymnasium either to take exercise or to look on and enjoy the sports while chatting with his friends. At sunset he returned to his home for dinner. The slaves, of whom there were at this time not less slavery in than one hundred thousand in Attica, did most of the physical work of the community. They filled the place of the mass of hired servants, artisans, farm-hands, miners, and even professional men, like lawyers, physi- cians, writers, of our times. They also acted as stewards 30 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE THE ACROPOLIS OF ATHENS RESTORED and business managers for merchants. All but the poor- est families had one or two, and fifty was not a large num- ber for a well-to-do Athenian to own. Some wealthy citizens counted their slaves by himdreds. 20. The Houses of the Athenians. — ^The dwelhng- houses of the Athenians were small and not at all attrac- tive. The front of the house was bare and in many cases broken only by a single door. When there were windows, they were either in the second stor}^, or, if in the first story, were nine or ten feet from the ground. Oil-lamps were used for lights and drinking-water was drawn from wells and fountains. But the Athenians cared only for plain and simple homes; for they used their houses mainly as places in which to sleep and eat and as a shelter for their families 32 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE HERMES, BT PRAXITELES The bronze statue of Athene and their household goods. Owing partly to their crav- ing curiosity and talkativeness, which made other men's company necessary to them, and partly to the seclusion of their women, which made "society'' as we know it impossible, their inter- ests were not in their little-used dwell- ings, but in the public squares where they met and talked and in such public buildings as their temples and theatres. They would have thought a costly dw^ell- ing a mockery of the gods. 21. The Acropolis. — If we wish to see the real beauty of Athens, therefore, we must visit the Acropolis, on which stood both temples and statues. This lay nearly in the centre of Athens. It was a lofty mass of rock one thousand feet long, irreg- ularly broad — ^but never more than five hundred feet — and two hundred feet high. Three of its sides w^ere steep, and were crowned with walls, for in early times it had been selected as a stronghold to be used in case of attack. On its western side alone the approach to the Acropolis is by an easy ascent. Let us, therefore, take the pathway leading up this gentle slope. We ascend a broad marble stairway and, passing through a magnificent portal, we find ourselves at the summit of the plateau in the presence of an immense bronze statue more than fifty feet high, the work of a sculptor named Phidias. This is Athene, the protect- ing goddess of the Athenians, the goddess for whom the city was named. She stands in full armor, with outstretched spear and shield. The tip cf the spear THE GREEKS AS BUILDERS AND ARTISTS 33 and the crest of the helmet can be seen many miles away at sea. 22. The Parthenon. — Near by is Athene's temple, a marvel of the Parthenon, the noblest building in all Greece. Its calm grandeur and stately beauty charmed every one artistic skill MODEL OF THE PARTHENON RESTORED, AT THE METROPOLITAN MUSEUM, NEW YORK CITY (NOTE SIZE OF SOLDIER BY THE COLUMN) who saw it, and it was a marvel of artistic skill. It was built of white marble and was surrounded on all sides by white marble pillars- which supported the sloping roof. Besides its vestibules, it had two large chambers, one Thegor- for the statue of Athene, and one for the sacred treasures, of Athene*"* In the first room stood the statue of the goddess, made entirely of ivory and gold. This gorgeous work of art, the creation of Phidias, was forty-seven feet high. The right hand held a statue of a winged Victory, six feet high, and the left one rested on a shield. Her robes, reaching to her feet, were covered with pure gold, and her shield and helmet sparkled with almost priceless jewels. In the 34 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE STATUE OF ATHENE WHICH STOOD IN THE PARTHENON second of the two rooms the state treasures were kept and guarded. 23. Greek Statues and Temples. — The Parthenon was not the only temple upon the AcropohS; all of which were richly adorned with paintings and sculptures, nor were the two statues of Athene the only statues. The Greeks delighted to have their sculptors carve in marble their gods and goddesses. They behoved that spending money upon beautiful statues and temples, like those which graced the Acropolis, was an act of piety, and they always applauded the men who used their wealth in this way. They feasted upon such beautiful works of art, many of which still exist for us to enjoy to-day. Among the most familiar statues known to us are the Venus found on the island of Melos; the Hermes, by Praxiteles; and the Discus Thrower, by Myron. 24. How Athens Secured Money to Adorn the Acrop- olis. — You might well ask how Athens came to be wealthy enough to adorn the Acropolis with so many beautiful works of art. A few words will explain. After the defeat of the Persians the Greeks feared that the enemy would again return, a fear felt especially by the Greek cities of Ionia and of the ^gean islandSo These cities, therefore, under the leadership of Athens, formed a league, each agreeing to furnish yearly either war-ships or money for VENUS OF MELOS THE GREEKS AS BUILDERS AND ARTISTS 35 a common fund to build a navy. At first this money was kept in a temple at Delos, but later it was transferred to the Parthenon. It amounted to about six hundred thou- sand dollars a year, a sum which would be worth many times as much now. Some of this money was used to supplement treasury funds in beautifying Athens and the Acropolis, although the cities of the league had not intended it for any such purpose. 25. Greek Gods and Goddesses. — Many of the works Mount of art naturally took the form of statues to the gods, for the home the gods were familiar beings in the every-day life of the gods^and^^' Greeks. Athene, the patron deity of Athens, was one of goddesses the goddesses that the Greeks worshipped. They believed that there were many other gods and goddesses who were in control of the affairs of men. The chief of these had their home on Mount Olympus, whose summit, as the people gazed at it from below, was always veiled in mist and clouds. Here dwelt Zeus, the king of ^ei-s the gods and ruler of gods and men; Hera, his wife and sister, queen of heaven; Apollo, the sun-god; Aphrodite, the goddess of love; and Hermes, the mes- senger of the gods. Besides these, according to the Greek belief, there were Greek gods numerous other gods and spirits of woods and fields and human streams. All these, as the Greeks beheved, were much ^^^°^^ like human beings in looks and actions, but they were all beautiful, and were immortal, and did things on a larger scale than human beings could do. 26. The Theatre. — ^The Greeks, then, had what we The Greek call artistic feeling; that is, they had a keen sense of beauty 36 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE beauty. They liked beautiful statues of their gods and lieroes, such as were carved by their sculptors, and beau- tiful buildings, such as were erected by their architects. But they also hked fine hterature, such as was written by their poets. They were especially fond of plays. GREEK THEATRE AT EPIDAURUS The Greek theatre In fact; if we wish to see all the free inhabitants of the city at one . look, we must go to their great theatre. Here, during the two festivals given each year in honor of Dionysus, the god of wine, sometimes thirty thousand people were present. Do not imagine, however, that this theatre was like ours. It was far from it. It was built on the slope of the Acropolis and was without shelter from rain or sun. When in use it was crowded for a period of several days from dawn until dark. Play after play was put on in competition for a prize. There was no pause, not even for meals, though the people, who THE GREEKS AS BUILDERS AND ARTISTS 37 had eaten a hearty breakfast before leaving their homes, lunched from time to time during portions of the play. The picture is an attractive one. The great theatre, a Greek in form a half-circle, with graded rows of seats rising one the tiieatoe above the other, is thronged with people dressed in red, white, brown, yellow, and other bright colors, reflecting the rays of the bright sun. The rich sit upon carpets and cushions which they have brought with them; but the great mass sit upon the seats without even rests for their backs. The people are able critics. Now they are hushed as they witness a thrilling scene; now they clap their hands and shout; and now they hiss and groan and kick their heels against the seats. At times they may even throw missiles at the actors if the play does not . please them. At the foot of the amphitheatre is a large flat space The choms almost in the shape of a circle. Here a group of people are dancing and singing. They are the chorus who chanted the emotions aroused by the action of the play, and beyond them, on a narrow stage a few feet high, are the actors, v/ho wear masks. There is little scenery. To the Greeks the theatre was not simply a place of The amusement as with us. It started as a rehgious festival, orTek^Me^ and later came to have a great influence over their lives. It was to them as magazine, newspaper, novel, and teacher combined. The plays were of a high order. Some of the greatest dramas of all times were produced on the Athenian stage, plaj^s which we read and study to-day because of their beauty and surpassing literaiy cjuality, ^ 38 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Athens, like other city-states of Greece, included also the country outside the wall. 2. The Parthenon was the noblest building in all Greece. 3. The Greeks had a keen sense of beauty. They liked beautiful statues of their gods and heroes, such as were carved by their sculptors, and beautiful buildings, such as were erected by their architects. All their temples were richly adorned with paintings and sculptures. TO THE PUPIL 1. Imagine yourself to be an Athenian and tell how you spent some day. 2. Taking an imaginary trip in Athens, describe the streets and the houses, and then ascend the Acropolis and tell what you see there. 3. What part did slavery play in the life of Athens? 4. Who was Athene? Get as definite an idea as you can of her statue in the Parthenon. 5. Name three of the most familiar Greek statues known to us. 6. What and where was the home of the chief Greek gods and goddesses? 7. In imagination visit a Greek theatre and tell what you see there. What large part did the theatre play in the life of the Greeks ? 8. Locate on your map every country that is mentioned ; also every city. CHAPTER IV GREEK BOYS AND GREEK MEN The tram- 27. The Training of the Athenian Boy. — As the Greeks m^of the believed that a beautiful body indicated a beautiful soul, they made bodily exercise an important part of a boy's training. In Athens gymnastics were taught at the wrest- ling grounds, which were partly shaded fields on the out- skirts of the city. Here, with naked bodies well oiled, the boys practised wresthng, jumping, boxing, running, GREEK BOYS AND GREEK MEN 39 and throwing the discus and spear. When the work was over they scraped off the oil and plunged into fresh water for a bath. As a result of their training in sports the boys had strong, manly, graceful bodies. At sunrise every morning, in all kinds of weather, the The school Athenian boys trooped to school. The school buildings ^"^^"^e& were not large and pleasant like ours. They were ill-fur- nished and without desks. Sometimes the school was held in the open air, and then there were not even benches. At school the boys were taught music and grammar. Music and Music included singing and playing on musical instru- ments, though the main object was an acquaintance with the songs of the poets. In the study of grammar, largely through the use of Homer and other Greek poets, the boy was not only to learn how to use his mother tongue, but also to gain knowledge of life, of the gods and his relations to them, and also of the kind of service he should render his state. For the Athenian always kept in mind the preparation of the boy for the part he was later to play as one of the rulers of the Athenian state. As for the girls, they received no training even in read- The train- ing or writing, except what their mothers and nurses were ^'^ ° ^^ able and willing to give them. To the Greeks this seemed quite enough, for Greek women were expected to spend nearly all their time within their homes attending to the duties of their households. The girls were therefore taught to cook, spin, weave, and do things pertaining to the care of the home and to the children in the home. 28. The Training of the Spartan Boy. — ^The life of a The train- boy in Sparta was one that you would think rather severe, body but very likely he got used to it and enjoyed his games and 40 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The life of the boys rough and hard Every boy trained for war SPARTAN WARRIORS in the gymnasium wi sports. At seven years of age he was taken from his home for good and sent to a school-master, who was a state official having other boys under his care. All the boy's time was occupied in school work, in wliich the training of the body received most emphasis. Exercise :s constant and thorough, and in- cluded running, wrestling, throwing the spear, riding, and a rough game which resembled foot-ball. The conditions of the life of the boys were rough and hard. Their beds were of reeds and rushes which they collected from the river, where they bathed every day, no matter what the weather. Their clothes w^ere veiy light, the same in winter as in summer. They wore no shoes nor hats. For much of their food they v/ere obliged to forage or to obtain it by stealth. To be sure, a boy caught in the act of stealing was punished, but because he was clumsy and not because he had done wrong. iVt twenty, boys entered military service. Indeed, the great aim of the Spartans was to make of every boy a hardy warrior. They cared yery little fcr anything but the al3ility to make and keep Sparta a strong city. The best Spartan, from their point of view, was the man who was able to endure hardships, and who was strong in cour- age and skilful in battle. The famous farewell of the Spartan mother, ^^Come DISCUS THROWER, BT MTEON GREEK BOYS AND GREEK MEN 41 SCENE OX THE KOAD TO OLYJIPIA home with your shield or oil it/' shows that the women worked for the same end. The man was expected without a mo- ment's hesitation to sac- rifice property, wife/chil- dren, or hfe itself for the welfare of Sparta. He who had shown himself a coward was shunned and scorned by all. • The life of the individual was held as nothing compared to the good of the state. 29. The Olympic Games. — ^The Greeks held many fes- tivals in honor of their godS; the most famous of which were the Olympic games. These were held once in every four years at Olympia in Elis. At first they lasted but one day, but later the time was extended to five days. Wliile the games were going on, wars betw^een Greek states ceased so that the roads were safe for travellers, who came from all over Greece and from the Greek colonies. Those from a dis- tance brought slaves, who carried such needful things as tents, bedding, clothing, END OF A FOOT-RACE — THE VICTOR LEAPING OVEB HIS FALLEN RIVAi 42 AlviERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The games The rewards of the victor and food; for there were no hotels in those days. Con- testants from all the Greek states took part. They were required to train for the games for ten months, and for the thirty days just before the games in the gymna- sium at Elis. The games began at daybreak and lasted until after dark. The earliest competition was the short distance foot-race. Longer foot-races were added later, then wrestling, boxing, and the pcntachlon, a contest made up of five events, viz., running, jumping, wrestling, throwing the discus, and thro v/ing the javelin. A later contest still, but one which came to be the most impor- tant of all, was the race of chariots with four horses. This prize for all winner was a crown of wild olive, v/hich was the greatest object cf ambition for eveiy^ Greek youth. You may think tliis of Httle value. But there was also a banquet given in honor of the victor. Poets were hired to sound his praises and men cf his own city bore him home in triumph. Sometimes, when he reached his home, part of the city w^alls were taken down in order that he might not have to travel in the common road. A statue also was often erected for him, and he was highly honored by his fellow-citizens all the rest of his life. CROWNING AN OLYMPIC VICTOR GREEK BOYS AND GREEK MEN 43 30. The Greek Assembly in the Open Air. — ^At the age The Athe- of eighteen the Athenian boy was required to take an bSSmesa oath never to disgrace his holy arms; never to forsake his ^**^^®° comrade in the ranks, but to fight for the holy temples and the common welfare, either alone or with others; to leave his coimtry better than he had found it; to obey the laws; and to held in honor the religion of his coun- tiy. When he took the oath he received the warrior's shield and spear. He was made a full citizen at twenty, when he became a member of the public assembly. The oath shows that Athens gave to every citizen a Every free share in the common life of the city and expected him to member of take his part in the work of the state. As a member of ^gj^^f^ the public assembly he helped to make the laws and to decide what should be done for Athens. In other words, he was a member of the Athenian democracy, in which the citizens were both the rulers and the ruled. This great truth, that every free citizen should have a part in making the laws and in ruling the state, the Greeks were the first to teach the world. The assembly was held in the open air, and early in the The pubUc Forenoon, on a hill just outside the city. Every man who ^^^®™ ^ attended in the time of Pericles was paid a small fee, and any member of the assembly, whether rich or poor, had the right to address the meeting. The speakers wore crowns of myrtle and stood on a stone platform ten or eleven feet high, reached by a flight of steps. 31. Pericles the Orator and Statesman. — Let us im- agine ourselves at one of these meetings on a day when Pericles is to speak. There are thousands in the vast throng, for all are eager to hear the gifted orator. The 44 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Pericles the orator Pericles the states- man place of assembly is in the shape of a half-circle and covers an area of two and one-half acres. Some of the men sit on stools brought from their homes and others find places upon the bare earth. When Pericles ascends the stone platform we note his serious face and his noble bearing. At once we fall under the spell of his presence. It is clear that he loves Athens and feels a deep interest in the welfare of the people. He speaks briefly; but Iris words carry weight; and he con\T[nces his hearers that they should vote for the measure he urges upon them. Pericles was a man of wealth; accom- plished; broad-minded; and devoted to the interests of the people. He tried to teach them that each man's happiness depended on the welfare of the whole body politic. As a far-seeing statesman, he believed that all citizens should share in the rule of the city, and that they should be trained for that duty. He therefore encouraged edu- cation. As a lover of art; he sought to make Athens beautiful; and it was largely through his influence that the Acropolis was adorned with statues and with the Parthenon; the most beautiful temple in Greece and in the ancient world. 32. Socrates the Philosopher and Teacher. — ^Another well-known Athenian was SocrateS; who was both a phi- losopher and teacher. As a philosopher — a word which means a lover of wisdom — ^he was a sincere seeker after truth. As a teacher he wished to help others toward right living. GREEK BOYS AND GREEK MEN 45 There were many philosophers in Greece who spent Greek their time teaching in pubHc places for money. They p^^^^^^p^^'s were, surrounded by rich men and youths just entering upon their duties as citizens. Their teachings were in- tended to train for cleverness and power in debate. Socrates stood quite apart from this group. He was a Socrates m.an of ungainly figure, with a snub nose, thick lips, ^®°^^ and bulging eyes. He dressed shabbily and wore no shoes. Although he was poor, he refused to take pay for his teaching. He even gave up his work as a sculptor and devoted all his time to teaching men to seek after the truth and learn what was best for their welfare and happiness. He talked with all who cared to listen to him, whether Socrates they were rich or poor. Day after day he could be seen in the market-place, in the gymnasium, or in the streets, teaching a crowd of delighted, eager listeners, men and boys alike. He asked them questions to make them think about the deep problems of life. ^'Know thyself'^ was his constant theme. But he talked so plainly about men's faults that he made Socrates many enemies, who at last decided that they would try Sfemies to put him out of the way. They therefore brought two' charges against him. One was that he was false to the gods, and the other that he was giving very harmful advice to young men. He was tried before a jur}^ of 501 men. At the end of the trial 220 of the jury voted in favor of Socrates and 281 against him. It was decided that he must die by drinking poison, The death the universal way then in Greece of inflicting the death ^ °^^^ ^ penalty. So he was sent to prison, where he remained 46 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE about a month until his death. During that time his friends visited him daily and al- ways found him cheerful. On the day of his death he was surrounded by a group of sorrowing friends from the hour when the prison doors were opened until evening. Then Socrates drank the hemlock. Up to the last moment of his life he talked bravely about the meaning of life and the future of the human soul. Another famous Greek philosopher was Plato. He was the disciple of Socrates and the teacher of Aristotle who, as we are soon to learn, was the teacher of Alexander the Great. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. To the Greeks a beautiful body indicated a beautiful soul. 2. The aim of the Spartans was to make of every boy a hardy warrior. 3. The Greeks were the first to teach the world that every free citizen should have a part in making the laws and in ruling the state. 4. Pericles was a great orator and statesman. 5. Socrates was a great philosopher and teacher. TO THE PUPIL 1. Why did the Greeks pay so much attention to the training of the "body ? Tell all you can about the school life of the Athenian boy and of the Spartan boy. 2. What were the Olympic games, and what were the rewards of the victor ? 3. What is meant by Athenian democracy ? What great truth were the Greeks the first to teach the world ? 4. What do you admire in Pericles ? What did he do for Athens ? 5. What kind of man was Socrates ? Row did he look ? What did he teach ? MEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS TO OTHER LANDS 47 CHAPTER V MEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS OF LIVING TO OTHER LANDS 33. Spread of Greek Knowledge and Ways of Living. — We have briefly recalled a few of the greatest memories of the Greeks — their myths and stories, their famous cities that still survive, and their glorious victories over the Persian hosts. In imagination we have visited Athens, and admired the work of her builders, her artists, and her dramatists, and learned something of her great orators and statesmen, and of her philosophers and teachers. All these men did great things for their city-states and Sailors, for their country. But the influence of Greek thought colonists and character was not confined to the small country which we know by that name on our maps, nor to the men who lived within its boundaries; for the knowledge and ways of living which the Greeks learned spread abroad to other lands. The men who brought about the spread of learning were the sailors, traders, and colonists, not with such a purpose in mind, but just in the ordinary e very-day work of their lives. We have already seen that the many excellent harbors Greek on the eastern coast of Greece and in the islands dotting the iEgean Sea all the way from Greece to Asia Minor encouraged the Greeks to engage in trade with other lands. They built many ships and traded extensively. They went to the shores of the Black Sea for grain, which was abundant there, as it is yet. Here they planted colonies, and also as we have seen in other parts of Asia Minor, in 48 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE the islands of the ^gean Sea, and around the shores of the Mediterranean. How widespread these colonies were a brief list will show you. Smyrna in Asia Minor, Cyrene in Africa, Sybaris, Croton, Tarentum in Italy, Syracuse in Sicily, and Massilia (Marseilles) in France were a few of them. 34. The Lack of Union among the Greek States. — Of the men who in a later period did much to spread the Greek ways of living, none is to be compared with Alexander the Great. The story of his career is one of the most wonderful in history, and for its beginning we must re- turn to Athens and note the condition of affairs in Greece about the time when Pericles died (429 B. C.). All along we have noticed the lack of union among the Greek states. It was the fatal weakness of the Greek people. The Athenian loved Athens, the Spartan loved Sparta. Each was willing, if need be, to give up his life for his own city. But there his patriotism ended. He cared almost nothing for any part of Greece outside of the narrow boundaries of his native state, and worse than that, the jealousies between the various city-states kept them apart. They never united except for brief periods, and then in the face of great common dangers like the Persian invasions. Even when a group of cities did unite, it was, as a rule, under the leadership of the one which was strong enough to overshadow all the rest. Athens, Sparta, and Thebes in turn tried to make itself supreme, but in each case the attempt failed. For about a century after the death of Pericles the Greek cities were either fighting or preparing to fight each other. At last Philip, King of Macedonia, MEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS TO OTHER LANDS 49 in a great battle (the battle of Chseronea, 338 B. C.) con- quered all the Greek cities and made himself master and leader of Greece. The Macedonians as a people were strong, rude men The Mace- of peasant race, who hved in a region lying north of ^^°^^^ Thessaly and cut off from it by lofty mountains. They were mountain shepherds, having a keen relish for hunt- ing and for war. The man who had not killed a wild boar could not sit at the banquet with other men. Such people knew little and cared little for the refinements of life. To a great degree without cities and even without fixed places of abode, and eating and drinking from wooden platters and cups, they did not mind toil and hardship. These sturdy men, with King Philip as leader, proved re- sistless in battle, and the united armies of Greece went down before them. 35. Alexander the Great. — Two years after the bat- tle of Chseronea Philip died and his son Alexander as- cended the throne. He was then only twenty years old, but had already showed signs of becoming a masterful leader of men. He was of average height, of a fair complexion and ruddy face, with the body of a trained athlete. From his early boyhood he had been interested in Alexander books, and studied under Greek tutors. At thirteen he ^^^^^^ was put under the instruction of Aristotle, one of the world's greatest philosophers, and through him, no doubt, acquired his strong love of Homer and the other Greek poets. It is said that he was so familiar with the ''Iliad'' that he could repeat much, if not all, of it from memory, and that during his campaigns he always had a copy with 50 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Alexander and the horse Alexander's ambition He crosses the Hellespont Mm. Certain it is that during his entire career he made Achilles, its leading character, his hero and example. A characteristic story is told that shows how clever and intelligent the boy was. A beautiful but untamed horse was brought to his father's court. It was so hard to bring under control that it was about to be sent away when Alexander begged that he might try his hand at taming it. Having noticed that the animal was afraid of its shad- ow, he turned its face toward the sun. Then, keeping hold of the reins, he let it go forward a little before curbing it gently and jumping on its back. Soon he was galloping over the course as easily as if he had been master of the horse for yeai-s. This is suggestive not only of his bodily skill, but also of his skill in handling animals. 36. Alexander in Persia and the East. — Soon after Alexander became king, the Greek cities, counting upon his youth and lack of experience, tried to regain their liberty and free themselves from Macedonian supremacy. But he quickly put down the uprising and then at once turned his attention to the East. For his ambition was to con- quer Persia and all of the East and form there a great empire of which he should be the supreme head. With an army of thirty thousand infantry and four thousand five hundred cavalry he crossed the Helles- pont. As he approached the shore he hurled his spear ALEXANDER THE GREAT MEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS TO OTHER LANDS 51 into the earth; and in full armor leaped upon the land. In such manner he chose to show how he would conquer Asia and become its master. Before taking up his march he visited the scenes of He visits the Trojan War, and there stood by the tomb of Achilles, '^^^^ whom he so much admired. At Ilium (Troy) he visited the column set up in memory of Achilles, and worshipped at the temple dedicated to Athene. Later he built a new city on the site of Troy. In the many battles that he fought in his career of His troops conquest he was always foremost in a dash upon the ^ ™"^^ "^ enemy and always fearless in the presence of danger. This was one of many reasons why his troops admired him. They also loved him because he took a deep per- sonal interest in their welfare. For he often went to see those who were sick and tried to comfort them by kindness and sympathy. We cannot follow closely his career of conquest through His won- Asia, which lasted about ten years. We can only say that ^ " career wherever he went he was successful. He. not only made himself master of the Persian Empire, but even extended his conquest into India. lie hoped to become the ruler of the world. In the midct of a wonderful career, how- ever, he fell sick and died at the age of thirty-two. 37. Alexander Carries Greek Ideas into the Persian Alexander World. — ^Alexander was more than a warrior and con- ofdties*^ queror. He also carried Greek ideas into the Persian world. This he did partly by the cities he founded. Through his work the arts of Greece were carried to the many parts of the East where, we are told, he founded more than seventy cities. He showed great ability in b'J, AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE How these cities grew Centre of intellectual life selecting their sites, many of which became great trade centres and played a largo part in the commerce of the world. It is interesting to know how these cities grew from small beginnings to be of great importance. At first we find in each merely a group of tired-out soldiers from Alex- ander's army. But, as the city growS; Greek traders, mer- chants, and workmen are at- tracted to it. These were followed by Greek philoso- phers and men of science. Then in time each new city became a centre of Greek life and thought and its influence spread into the surrounding country. 38. The City cf Alexan- dria. — ^The most important of all these cities was Alexandria, which was founded in Egypt at the mouth of the Nile. Alexander saw the pos- sibilities of the site of the village already there, and at once had the harbor built so that it would be of practical use. He laid out two principal streets crossing each other at right angles, with less important ones parallel to them, and marked sites for both Greek and Egyptian temples. The two principal thoroughfares were adorned with col- onnades for footways. Alexandria became one of the leading commercial cities of the ancient world. Caravans from the Persian Gulf ALEXANDER IN BATTLE. FROM THE SARCOPHAGUS OF THE SATRAPS AT CONSTANTINOPLE MEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS TO OTHER LANDS 53 and ships on the Red Sea brought the wonderful products of India and China. Spices from Arabia, gold and ivory from Africa; amber from the Baltic, copper from Cyprus, and many more things from the ports of the Mediterra- nean came here to be exchanged. It was the great market where the wealth of Europe changed hands with that of Asia. Yet it was not for its commerce that Alexandria was most noted. It was more famous as a centre of intellectual life, due in a large measure to the wisdom of the Egyptian rulers. If we had visited the city a century after the death of its exten- Alexander, that is, at the time of the Ptolemies (the dy- seum and nasty founded by Alexander's general, Ptolemy, after the jltrSy^* great conqueror's death), we should have been most in- terested in its extensive museum, or imiversity, as we should call it to-day. This was a collection of buildings which received its name because the work to be done there was sacred to the Muses. There were art galleries, lecture-rooms, and dining-halls; also beautiful gardens with shady walks, statues, and fountains. Here poets and scholars walked and talked and sang. Its great library of about five hundred thousand volumes or man- uscripts had been selected with great care in various countries. There was none other like it in the world. On our visit we should have found, worldng in this Scholars in museum, hundreds of scholars pursuing their studies with ® ^^ all the aid that wealth could supply; for the Ptolemies were eager to encourage the search for truth of all kinds. The scholars were even fed and lodged by the King. One of them (Eratosthenes) was a student of geog- Ptolemy and raphy. Like modern geographers, he wrote and talked °^^ "^ 54 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE about the roundness of the earth and tried to measure its size on the equator. A student of his work; named Ptolemy, some centuries later became the most famous of map-makers, and was very helpful to Columbus when he. was planning for his first voyage across the Atlantic. In such ways students working quietly in the splendid library of Alexandria were fiading out things of great value to the world. Here and elsewhere Greek scholars were doing much to advance the cause of science. The work of the Greeks in medicine, botany, mathematics, astronomy, and other sciences proved most helpful to men of science in later times. 39. The Spread of Greek Ideas and Ways of Living. — • Historians differ as to what Alexander's purpose may have been in foimding these Greek cities of which Alexandria was the chief. But whatever his purpose, we know that he prepared the way for the spread of Greek ideas and ways of living. For wherever the Greeks went as mer- chants, traders, and colonists, they carried not only Greek art and culture, but Greek life. Temples, theatres, and gymnasiums were built, all repeating the life of the home cities. These buildings, adorned with graceful col- umns and carvings, and decorated with beautiful statues, paintings, and vases, all wrought with exquisite workman- ship, became the carriers of Greek civilization to many peoples of many lands. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Greek sailors, traders, and colonists brought about the spread of Greek knowledge and ways of living. 2. The lack of union was a fatal weakness among the Greeks. 3. Alexander the Great made ^lEN WHO CARRIED GREEK WAYS TO OTHER LANDS 55 himself master of the Persian Empire and extended his conquest into India. He also carried Greek ideas into the Persian world. 4. He founded many cities, the greatest of which was Alexandria in Egypt. TO THE PUPIL 1. Point out on your map as many Greek colonies as you can. 2. In what way did a lack of union prove a fatal weakness among the Greeks ? 3.. Tell what you can about the boyhood of Alexander the Great. 4. What was his ambition after he came to be king ? What did he accomplish as a warrior and conqueror ? 5. Why was it an advantage to the world that he should found many cities ? Locate the most important of these and tell all you can about it. 6. Are you locating on your map all the countries and cities mentioned in the text ? THE ROMANS AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM CHAPTER VI HOW THE ROMANS BEGAN 40. The Conquering Romans. — ^While Alexander- was conquering the East and extending Greek life and learning in Asia, another people to the west of Greece, of whom Alexander probably knew little, was rising into power. These people were the Romans, and they dwelt in Italy. At this time they had just mastered their nearest neigh- bors and were cariying their conquests to more distant tribes. Before completing their work in the w^orld, they were to become masters not only of Italy, but of all the countries on the Mediterranean and of western Europe. Let us look at them and their country more closely. 41. Geographical Conditions in Italy. — Italy, hke Greece, is a peninsula, although it is much larger than Greece. It stretches far down from the Alps into the Mediterranean for a distance of seven hundred miles. Lying between Greece, Spain, Gaul, and Egypt, in the centre of the Mediterranean, ancient Italy was well situated for world trade. But, as its eastern coast was steep and without good harbors, this trade had to de- velop on its southern and western shores, where the har- bors were good and more frequent. 56 HOW THE ROMANS BEGAN 57 Although mountainous, the surface was quite different The moun- from that of Greece, for the mountains did not divide it jt^y °^ into many small sections. The Apennines, running through the centre of the peninsula, formed a mountain belt with a strip of coast-land on either side, that on the west being much wider and more fertile than the one on the east. Easy mountain passes, however, connected the two coasts and served, in the early days of Roman history, to unite the various tribes rather than to separate them. The mountains to the north of Italy, the Alps, also con- The Alps tained many passes, but these did not serve so good a pur- pose. For as the moimtains were less steep on the north- ern slope than on the southern, hostile tribes could the more easily swoop down over them, bringing terror and destruction to the dwellers of the plains. The rivers of Italy were mostly short. Only two of Thesitua- them were good for trade. These were the Po and the Rome Tiber. It was on the banks of the Tiber, fifteen miles from its mouth and midway between the sea and the mountains, that Rome was situated. Her position, in the heart of Italy, helped her to make herself the commercial centre of the peninsula, and at the same time served to divide her enemies so that she could subdue them one by one. She was also near enough to the sea for commerce with the outside world, and yet far enough from it to be safe from the pirates of early times. 42. The Beginnings of Rome. — The early Romans had A viUage other enemies than pirates to deal with, and these were ° ^^ the neighboring tribes. They had therefore selected, as a site for their village, one of a group of seven hills and upon it had built a stronghold. Later on they united 58 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Romulus and Remus with another small tribe living to the north on a second of the seven hills, and formed a city-state. This they enclosed by a wall. Two small tribes living within a village of mud huts, protected by two hills and a single wall — such was the second stage in the growth of the city which was soon to cover the seven hills and in time make herself the mistress of the world. 43. The Story of Romulus and Remus. — Who thc Romans were, where they came from, or when they settled in Italy we do not know. But the stoiy of Romulus and Remus tells what the early Romans believed. It is one of the many legends that have come down to us. These legends are not history, but at the same time they may have been founded on actual occurrences in some in- stances. According to the legend, the Roman people sprung from one of the heroes of Troy, ^Eneas, who wandered to Italy and married the daughter of the King of Latium (the central province of Italy, of which Rome afterward became the head) . One of his descendants was the mother of Romulus and Remus, twin boys, whose father was Mars, the god of war. Soon after they w^ere born the wicked Eng, their uncle, had them thrown into the Tiber. The basket in which they were set adrift was caught by the roots of a fig tree, a wolf suckled them, and a shepherd^ finding them, brought them up as his own children. When Romulus became a man he slew the wicked King, and the two brothers founded a city (753 B. C.) on the banks of the Tiber near the place where they were rescued. In a quarrel, Romulus killed his brother Remus and called the city they had built after himself, Roma. Here he HOW THE ROMANS BEGAN 59 reigned alone for many years, made laws for the people, and gave them a religion. During a thunderstorm he was carried away to the skies, and thereafter he was worshipped as a god. A A The Story of Horatius at the Bridge.— Romulus The last 44* AAAc yj*,\jxj .IT Roman King was followed, so legend tells us, by other kmgs, mcludmg some of Etruscan blood, the Etruscans being a tribe to the north of Rome. But in time the Romans drove the last of these rulers, called Tarquin the Proud, out of the city and shut the gates against him. According to the stoiy which the Romans proudly told, Th^^Ro-.^^^ Tarquin, desiring to regain his power, sought help from across the certain Etruscan cities. With a large force he marched ^"^^e against Rome and captured the fortified hill on the oppo- site bank of the Tiber. The Romans, driven from the hill, retreated across a narrow wooden bridge to the city. It was plain that if this bridge was not destroyed the enemy would soon be in Rome itself. Horatius, a brave warrior, therefore called to the citi- Thr^e^brave zens to cut down the bridge while he and two companions turned at its entrance and faced the advancing army. These three brave warriors, standing side by side, with their strong shields held the enemy at bay, while other Romans furiously hacked away at the wooden timbers of the bridge. When at last it began to give way, Horatius begged his companions, both of whom were wounded, to save themselves by retreating. He remained alone to guard the bridge— one man against Homte ^^ an army. Amazed at his bravery, the enemy drew back fn,m^^ for a moment and then rushed upon him with redoubled ^^P fury. But they were too late to save the bridge. With a 60 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE crash the last supports broke and it was swept away by the swiftly flowing river. Clothed as he was in heavy armor, lioratius plunged into the muddy water and, amid a shower of arrows from the enemy, swam unharmed to the opposite .shore, where his friends greeted him with shouts of joy. 45. The Bitter Struggle between the Patricians and the Plebeians. — ^Although the Romans were rid of the TarquinS; they did not escape serious troubles in govern- ing themselves. By the time they had driven away their last King (509 B. C.) they had within their walls several tribes which they had brought in, one after another, to join the city-state. From the beginning the people were divided into two classes. The first three tribes, two of which we have already mentioned, were called Patricians, and those added later were called Plebeians. The Patri- cians thought themselves better than the Plebeians, so they tried to keep in their own hands all the important powers of government. They insisted that the principal officials of Pome should be selected from their own number. In time the Plebeians objected to such a plan as being unfair to themselves and demanded better treatment. A long and bitter struggle began, which lasted hundreds of years. During this time the Plebeians secured the famous Twelve Tables of the Law, which made plain to all just what the laws were; and finally they won a great victory by obtaining, through a body which was known as the Plebeian Assembly, a share in making the laws (287 B. C). So it came about that all the freemen, as in Athens, could now have some share in governing them- selves. HOW THE ROMANS BEGAN 61 46. The Story of Cincinnatus. — ^While this struggle TheRo- was going on within the city itself, the Romans were in ™nstant constant warfare with other tribes and cities in various warfare parts of Italy. Sometimes they met with defeat for a time, but in the main they were successful and grew steadily by adding to their number other tribes and cities, which; however, they kept wholly subject to themselves. A glimpse of one of these early wars with a mountain tribe is given in the story of Cincinnatus. According to this legend, the Roman army had been cincinnatus surrounded and was in a very dangerous situation. When enemy^ the bad news came to Rome, there seemed to be only one thing to do. That was to appoint as dictator their lead- ing citizen, Cincinnatus, a member of an old Patrician family. Messengers found him ploughing his little f^irm just across the Tiber. When he received the news of his appointment he wiped from his forehead the sweat and dust and at once left his plough. Entering the city, he raised an army and promptly marched against the enemy. In sixteen days he had defeated them, and was back again living the simple life of a modest farmer. 47. The Remarkable Success of the Romans. — ^The stories cf lioratius and of Cincinnatus suggest to us the kind of men these early Romans were. For nearly five hundred years after the alleged founding of Rome (753 B. C.) such men had slowly but surely ex- tended her power until they had made her the leader of Italy. The remarkable success of the Romans, we shall A ro:,:an slingeh 62 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE find; therefore, was due in part to the geography of Rome and Italy, but in a far higher degree to the men them- selves. They did a great work in Italy, and later on in the world outside of Italy, because they were fitted for their task. It was what the men were in themselves that explains their great deeds. 48. The Early Roman's Manner of Living. — ^Before following them into this larger phase of their history, let us pause to note a few conditions of their every-day liv- ing, a few prominent traits in their character, and a few ways in which they dealt with other cities, tribes, and peoples. For hundreds of years after the founding of their city, most of the Homans were peasants who owned little farms many of which contained not more than four acres. As a rule they lived outside the walls, coming into the city only on market days and for special occasions. The father and his sons did most of the work, as there were but few slaves and the families were large. There w^ere also cattle-owners and some traders and merchants. Nearly all that they needed in food and clothing v/as prepared in the home by the women-folk and slaves. Let us, in imagination, visit one of these peasant fami- lies and see for ourselves how few w^ere their home com- forts. We find the entire family living in a mere hut without windows and with a single door. On the side cf the room facing the door is a hearth, and in the roo^ directly above is an opening which serves the double pur- pose of letting out the smoke and letting in the light. Sitting about a rude table, on stools equally rude, we find the family eating meal boiled with water and drinking HOW THE ROMANS BEGAN 63 either water or milk. Their dress is as sim- ple as their house and food. The man has wrapped about his waist a strip of cloth, and over this he wears a woollen shirt, or tunic, which has short sleeves and reaches down as far as his knees. We notice, however, that when he leaves his house a little later to appear in pubhc he puts on a toga. This is a white woollen blanket, which he folds before grace- fully wrapping it about his body. Both men and women go without hats and without stockings, but they wear shoes or sandals. 49. The Roman Family. — Such was the early Roman's Absolute manner of living. The father had absolute power in his the father own household. He could do what he pleased with all the household goods. He also had the right to banish, sell as slaves, or even put to death, his children. Although this may seem strange to us, it did not seem strange to the Roman. To him the family meant much, but a single individual meant little. In order that the family might why the be strong, any member of it must be ready to give up all absolute^ for its best welfare. The reason for this was that fight- p®^^"^ THE SIMPLE DEESS OF THE ROMANS 64 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE ing was a constant necessity. Every family was a little military company, and the captain had to be obeyed in- stantly and wholly or all might be killed or made slaves. It was better, then, they thought, for the head of the family to decide what was best to do, even if the deci- sion led to the death of his own child. 50. Roman Patriotism. — ^Just as a member of the house- hold should be willing to put aside any wishes and interests of his own for the good of the family, so should any citizen of Rome be ready to pass through any trial, endure any suffering, meet any danger, or even give up life itself, if by so doing he could better serve his country. The Ro- mans of those earlier days were faithful to one another and loyal to their state. They cheerfully submitted to law and order. In fact the world has never seen a finer example of patriotism. Their intense love of country played a very important part in making them great. Such men were heroes. 51. The Romans Extend Their Power in Italy. — ^Their respect for law and order not only made it easier for them to unite, but it also helped them to bind together the peo- ples they conquered. For although they treated these conquered peoples as subjects, they gave them better laws and far greater security than they had had before, and allowed them much freedom in managing their local affairs. On the conquered land the Romans settled communi- ties of loyal Roman citizens; and these '^ Little Romes," scattered here and there throughout Italy, became centres for the spread of Roman ideas and ways of doing things. All the tribes and cities were connected with Rome by a THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN ROME AND CARTHAGE 65 superb system of public roads. Thus the Romans stead- ily extended their power imtil, about five hundred years after the founding of the city, they had become the mas- ters of all the present Italy south of the Rubicon River. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Italy was well situated for world trade. 2. Rome also had an important situation. 3. The remarkable success of the Romans was due in a measure to the geography of Rome and Italy, but in a far higher degree to the men themselves. 4. In the early days of their history the Romans lived a simple life. 5. The father had absolute power in his own household. 6. The Romans were a heroic and nation-loving people. TO THE PUPIL 1. Explain in what way both Italy and Rome were well situated. 2. Tell the stories of Romulus and Remus, of Horatius at the bridge, and of Cincinnatus. What do you thmk of Horatius ? Of Cincinnatus ? 3. What was the bitter struggle between the Patricians and the Plebe- nftns, and how did it end ? 4. How do you explain the remarkable success of the Romans? 5. Imagine yourself in the home of a Roman and tell all you can about it. 6. In what ways were the Romans patriotic ? What do you admire in isaese people ? 7. Tell what you can about how the Romans extended their power in Italy. CHAPTER yil THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN ROME AND CARTHAGE 52. How the Struggle Began. — ^After Rome had gained Rome in control of the tribes and cities in Italy, and had made their itaiy people either citizens or allieS; it was plainly her duty to defend them against their enemies and to protect their 66 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE "The Greek cities in Italy and Sicily Carthage a trading city The first war with Carthage commerce. It became necessary, after carrying her con- quests to the southern shores of Italy, for her to extend them farther. The Greek cities of that region, as well as those of the neighboring island of Sicily, had been from time to time much vexed by bands of sea robbers. The cities would not unite for defence, but, like the Greek cities of their home land, held aloof from one another and even quarrelled among themselves. The cities of Sicily had frequently called in Carthage to help them settle their troubles, and this gave her a footing on the island. Carthage was a famous trading city on the north coast of Africa (close by where Tunis now is), almost directly south of Rome and about a hundred miles away. Her population was perhaps a million, and she had control of much of northern Africa, of the islands of Corsica and Sar- dinia, and also of parts of Sicily and Spain. Her immense commerce had given her great power, which of course she wished to extend just as Rome wished to extend hers. This could be done only by destroying the Roman fleets, for no two countries in those days would share trade in peaceful competition. The two cities, therefore, became bitter rivals; and as only a narrow strait between Sicily and Italy separated them, they were bound to come to blows for the posses- sion of the island. AVhen, in 264 B. C, Rome sent aid to one of the Greek cities of Sicily, Carthage accepted the act as a challenge, and the first Carthaginian war began. It lasted twenty-four years. Carthage met with severe defeat. She was obliged to give up Sicily, and had to pay Rome an enormous sum of money. 68 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Hannibal's oath War with Rome 53. Hamilcar and Rome. — Hamilcar, the last of the Punic generals who fought in the war for Sicily, bore such a hatred toward Rome that he longed to humble her. Although Carthage was still rich and powerful, her mer- chants cared more for trade than for avenging their honor, and so they would not pro\dde an army, Hamilcarj there- fore, undertook to conquer Spain, where both Rome and Carthage had settlements, and there to secure men and money for making war upon Rome. Before he could ac- complish his purpose he fell in battle. But he left a son, Hannibal, who in time carried out his mshes. 54. Hannibal and War with Rome. — ^WTien Hannibal was only nine years old, his father had taken him to the altar of the great god of Carthage, where the boy swore always to hate Rome and to do everything in his power to injure her. Hannibal never forgot his oath; and when, at the age of twenty- eight, he was put in command of the Carthaginian army in Spain, he began to make good his word. By attacking Saguntum, a city on the Spanish coast, which was an ally of Rome, he provoked a declaration of war (218 B. C); but before the Roman fleet could reach Saguntum, Hannibal was far on his way toward Italy. By the route he had chosen, Rome was eleven hundred miles away — a dis- tance greater than that between New York and Chicago. 55. Hannibal Crosses the Alps. — We need not follow in detail this long war. But let us give our attention to the famous passage of the Alps and to one or two incidents HANNIBAL THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN ROME AND CARTHAGE 69 in the many years of campaigns and battles. We can then see what a wonderful man Hannibal was, and how great a thing it was for the Romans to defeat him. Having crossed the Pyrenees and forded the Rhone, Hannibal's he began late in October the ascent of the Alps, with some- ^"^^ thing like fifty thousand men and fifty-eight elephants. These elephants were used for a sort of heavy cavalry, their immense size frightening the foe and breaking his ranks. To cross the Alps was a gigantic undertaking, and put a trying to severe test his courage and skill as a general. The very b^^^qX first day the army was at- tacked by hostile moun- ^^-^j, tain tribes from the '; heights above. They \ hurled javelins and rolled great masses of rocks upon Hannibal's troops. The pathway was narrow and the mountains were steep and slippery. Hun- dreds of men and horses lost their footing and fell thousands of feet to their death on the rocks below. It looked as if the whole army might be destroyed. But Hannibal was equal to the situation. Having learned that the mountaineers did not keep watch during the night, he sent after dark a body of troops to occupy the position which the enemy had held during the day. When the natives appeared on the next morning, they were quickly driven off, and the way was left open for the entire army to pass on in safety. HANNIBAL AND HIS ARMT CROSSING THE ALPS 70 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The false guides More trouble for the army Intense suffering of men and beasts The great Hannibal Four or five days later another tribe of mountaineers, carrying branches in their hands in token of peace, offered to act as guides for Hannibal. But leading his army into a narrow defile, they fell upon it with savage iury. It was only after a hard fight that he was able to drive off his foes. On reaching the summit, Hannibal found the descent to be even harder than the climbing had been. The mountains were steeper to the south and the pathway more dangerous. At one point an avalanche blocked the way, and it required three days to cut a pathway wide enough for the elephants to pass. When, fifteen days after beginning the ascent, the whole army reached the plain below, twenty thousand men had been lost; and the survivors, ragged, weak, and worn, looked like walking skeletons. Many horses also had died, and those still alive were so weak that they could hardly stand. Only the strongest of men and of beasts had been able to endure the intense suffering from cold and hunger, as well as from the blinding snowstorms and the fierce attacks of the hostile tribes. Yet during all this period of trial and hardship, Hanni- bal never lost courage. Fearless and tireless in action, cool and steady in the face of danger, he pressed rapidly onward. Many nights he slept on the bare earth with no covering but his long cloak. All such hardships he shared with his men, and this gained their lasting good- will and friendship. They were always ready to follow wherever he might lead. They trusted him as a man; they idolized him as a general ; and his perfect command over them made them wellnigh invincible in battle. He THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN ROME AND CARTHAGE 71 was one of the greatest generals of all times, as the Romans were soon to find out. 56. The War Long and Terrible. — In the terrible war which he carried into the heart of Italy; and even to the very gates of Rome, he showed wonderful ability; some- times almost destroying an entire army at one blow, and at other times getting away from the enemy when they thought they had entrapped him. The battle of Trasimene is a good example of his skill Hannibai^ in battle. Trasimene is a lake in Etruria^ about one hun- enemy in a dred miles from Rome. Close by its northern shore ran *^^^ a road along which the Roman army would naturally pass. At two points in this road high mountains came so close to the shore that only narrow passes were left. Between these two passes the land broadened into a plain with mountains on one side and water on the other. By clos- ing the two passes a trap could be made, from which escape would be very difficult for those once caught. Hannibal made ready the trap. He concealed a strong body of men near each pass in order to close it up when once the enemy had entered. Then he hid the rest of the army in the woods and underbrush covering the mountain sides. The soldiers were to attack the Roman army as soon as it was penned in. On the morning cf the battle a thick fog helped to a thick fog keep Hannibal's army more completely out of sight. Hannibal waited patiently until the Roman legions were well inside the trap. Then from aU sides his men fell upon them. The slaughter was terrible. The Roman army was almost totally destroyed. His genius again flashed out in the ruse of the oxen. 72 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The ruse of the oxen Hannibal the victor in every battle The Senate and the Ro- man people brave An able Roman general had so completely surrounded Hannibal's army, which was encamped in a valley not far from the city of Capua, that it seemed impossible for him to escape. But he was too shrewd to be caught. At night he ordered his men to tie burning fagots to the horns of two thousand oxen and drive them up the moun- tain side. When the Romans saw the mass of moving lights, they supposed it was the Carthaginian army; so they climbed the mountains to prevent their escape. Then the wily Hannibal calmly marched through the pass which the Romans had left unguarded. Thus for fifteen years the terrible war went on. In the first three of these years four pitched battles were fought, in every one of which Hannibal was the victor. Even when the Roman army greatly outnumbered his own, it w^as no match for him. During the rest of the time the two armies never came face to face in open fight, but Hannibal plundered and terrified the people and ravaged the country until vast stretches lay waste and barren. Great was the distress and suffering in Italy, as you can well imagine. At one time Hannibal marched his army right to Rome itself, and threatened to capture that very centre of the nation. But at no time during this distressing war did the great ruling body, the Senate, waver in its firm and unyielding purpose to carry on the war. Its members were unselfish and patriotic, and the Roman people, upon whom the losses fell so heavily, stood back of them in this resolve not to give up. They were fighting for their homes and their country; and to these sturdy, patient, nation-loving men, death itself was more welcome than defeat. THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN ROME AND CARTHAGE 73 It is not surprising that Hannibal could not conquer Rome's such a people. His task might have been easier if he had faltSui been able to get the help he expected from Rome's allies. *° ^®' But very few of them deserted Rome, and those really because they were forced to do so. They were bound A ROMAN SEAPORT, SHIPS OF WAR AND OTHER CRAFT to Rome by ties of race and of religion, and they could not hope for nearly so good a government from these Afri- cans as that which they already had under Roman law and order. 57. Rome Crushes the Power of Carthage. — Finally when the Romans carried the war into Africa, Hannibal had to leave Italy in order to defend Carthage. On the plains of Zama, not far from Carthage, a battle was fought between Hannibal and the Roman commander Scipio (202 B. C), which not only ended the war but crushed forever the power of Carthage in the ancient world. 74 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Some years later Hannibal died in exile. About fifty years after the battle of Zama the Romans burned Car- thage to the ground. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Rome and Carthage came to be great rivals. 2. In the first war between them Carthage met with severe defeat. 3. Hannibal was wonderful in his power over men and in his skill as a general. 4. In the terrible and distressing war both the Senate and the Roman people were brave, unselfish, and patriotic. 5. The war ended in the defeat of Carthage, and about fifty years later Rome burned Carthage to the ground. TO THE PUPIL 1. How did there come to be war between Rome and Carthage ? 2. What was Hannibal's oath, and how did he begin to make good his word ? 3. Imagine yourself with him when he crossed the Alps and tell about your experiences. At this time how did Hannibal show his greatness ? 4. What was the ruse of the oxen ? 5. How do you explain the fact that Hannibal was the victor in every battle ? 6. Explain why Hannibal could not conquer Rome. 7. Why were Rome's allies faithful fo her ? 8. What became of Carthage ? What became of Hannibal ? 9. Locate on the map all countries and cities mentioned in the text. CHAPTER VIII THE ROMANS IN THE WEST 58. The Romans Extend Their Conquests. — After bringing under her rule Italy- and Carthage, Rome began to push out her borders in all directions. Just as Alex- ander the Great had conquered Egypt and the Persian Empire, and had prepared for the spread of Greek ideas THE ROMANS IN THE WEST 75 and ways of living, so the Roman nation after the conquest of Carthage reached out into the lands lying all about the Mediterranean Sea, and made ready the path for the Roman customs to travel. We should hke to watch Rome as she brings under her rule Egypt, Greece, and other countries in the East, but we must keep our minds mostly upon that part of the life stor}^ of the Romans which helps to explain how the great things they worked out came to be a part of our American hfe. 59. The Romans in the West. — Let us, then, follow them as they push their way into the country that bor- dered Italy on the north-w^est, which they called Gaul, and then on across the English Channel to the island of Britain. We must needs learn something also of the early strug- gles with the Germans. We shall then see more clearly how Roman customs and ideas grew to be a part of those of England, France, and Germany, and shall understand how it was that the men who came to America from these countries brought with them much that had been taught by the Romans. 60. Caesar and the Germans. — ^Their first advance was northward into Gaul, and this caused their first conflict with the Germans. Julius The Caesar, who was the greatest of all the Roman generals, in Gaul led this advance. But he had not gone far before he found that he had to reckon with a man far more dan- gerous than any Gallic leader. This man was Ariovistus, a German king. Some years before, this giant king had JULIUS CESAR 76 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Caesar's bridge across the Rhine led an army out of the forests of Germany across the Rhine. Invited by two of the Gallic tribes^ he had come to fight for them against another tribe. After helping to conquer their foes, he and his victorious followers pro- ceeded to take into their own hands the leadership of all Gaul. The growing power of this German king was a great obstacle to Caesar^ who decided to get rid of liim. He therefore at once made plans to secure food supplies for his army; and took up the march against Ariovistus. It was not long before the natives and traders of Gaul began to bring in reports of the huge size, the fierce eyes, the wonderful braver}^, and the great number of these f 3arless German warriors, who for fourteen years had not come under the shelter of a roof. The Roman soldiers .were seized with panic. Some of them wept. Many made their wills. Others begged that they might go back to their homes, although they insisted, in their shame at seeming to fear men, that it was only the trackless forests of which they were afraid. But Caesar did not hesitate in his purpose. He was more than willing to measure his well-drilled legions against the German forces. Soon a battle was fought, and the Germans were badly defeated. They fled to the Rhine, Ariovistus with the rest. Some of them got away in boats, some swam across, but most of them perished. From this first meeting with the Germans, Csesar learned a lesson of great value. He had tested the fighting ability of the huge, fierce warriors, and had come into a wholesome respect for their fighting powers. He also knew that there were vast hordes of them in the German THE ROMANS IN THE WEST 77 Cesar's bridge over the rhine (showing construction) forest. In order that he might be able to advance with his army swiftly into their territory, he made use of the Roman skill to build, in what seemed to the Germans a miraculously short time, a huge bridge over the Rhine. 6i. Caesar Invades Britain. — After some three years Reasons for of warring with the Gauls, Caesar decided to invade Brit- *^® evasion ain (55 B. C.). This was because the Celts of Britain were kinsmen by race of those in Gaul, and not only sent them help, but fur- nished them an easy ref- uge across the Channel when hard pressed by the Romans. So the Roman conquest of Gaul was not secure unless the Britons were conquered and curbed as well. Doubtless also Caesar wished to obtain more booty and glory for himself and Rome. On this first expedition he crossed the English Channel The first in three hundred small vessels, and with an army of from "^^^^^°° eight thousand to ten thousand men. Approaching the coast of Britain near the spot where Dover is now, he found the shore covered with the enemy's forces, whose chariots moved along the shore as fast as his galleys sailed through the water. Although the natives fought bravely to prevent him from landing, the well-drilled Romans suc- ceeded in driving them away. But the Britons, although they retreated inland for safety at this time, returned later to annoy the invaders. On the water there was trouble also, for a storm had injured the Roman fleet. 78 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE This danger was repaired^ and after a stay of only three weeks, Caesar sailed back to Gaul. Next spring he again invaded Britain, this time with eight hundred vessels, and with a force of twenty thou- sand to twenty-five thousand foot soldiers and two thou- A ROMAN GENERAL. ADDRESSING HIS TROOPS sand horsemen. On this occasion he landed unopposed, pitched his camp on the sea-shore, and advanced inland. Cassivelaunus (Caswallon), a Celtic chief and the leader of the Britons, instead of fighting a battle, withdrew into the forests and marshes. Caesar's troops, following, were attacked in the rear by other chiefs of Britain whose land had been crossed. Still other Britons attacked his camp on the sea-coast. Meanwhile a storm injured the Roman fleet. Caesar by remaining longer would have run the risk of being detained till his army was thinned or cut to pieces by these assaults. As the gain was not worth iHE ROMANS IN THE WEST 79 ROMAN BATHS AT BATH, ENGLAND, AS TBEY LOOK TO-DAT the danger, he made peace with the natives and again sailed back to Gaul after a stay of sixty days. His only 80 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE booty was some slaves. He had done nothing but alarm the Britons and give them a sense of Roman power. What 62. The Romans Conquer Britain. — It was Caesar's ®^^ last visit to this island. Indeed we must pass over nearly a century before we find the Romans again enter- ing Britain. But if we take this long look ahead; we shall see that they then conquered all but the northern part, brought it under Roman rule, and stayed three and a half centuries, building many cities and roads. This period of Roman occupation in Britain is longer than the Eng- lish occupation of America has been. The cities were centres of Roman life, where luxurious villas, baths, and amphitheatres helped to make life agreeable for the officers and garrisons stationed there, and for the families of merchants and traders. London, York, Lincoln, and Chester still contain parts of the old Roman walls built during those years. Some of the best highways that are now in use in England have for their foundations the old Roman roads. Four of them centred at London and three at Chester. Caesar's 63. An Uprising of Gallic Tribes. — Coming back to a daring dee p^j-^Q J ^,^q years after the Romans entered Britain the second time, we find that many of the tribes of Gaul had risen to throw off the Roman yoke. These Gallic tribes were already well advanced in the arts of living and bitterly opposed Roman rule in Gaul. A brave young general, Vercingetorix, was their leader. Before the up- rising had reached its full strength, Caesar, the Roman ruler of Gaul, suddenly appeared. News of the uprising had reached him in Italy, where he was busy with affairs of state. Although it was the middle of winter, THE ROMANS IN THE WEST 81 with a small escort of cavalry he had hastened through the heart of the enemy's country to put himself at the head of his troops. Such a daring deed none but a man of heroic nature would ever attempt. But even after reaching his army, Csesar faced a danger- The plan of ous situation, as we shall soon see. Vercingetorix was a getorix" brave and able leader. He knew that, in open battle, the well-trained Roman legions would be certain to defeat his troops. So he decided to adopt a kind of guerilla, or irreg- ular, warfare. His plan was, by burning the towns and villages and laying waste the land, to starve Caesar's army out of Gaul. It worked well for a time AMierever Csesar marched he found the country deserted and saw the smoke of burning villages. More than twenty towns were burned in a single day. But the people of Bourges were so proud of their prosperous city that they could not bear to see it destroyed, and flatly refused to burn it. Trying days Csesar made an attack upon it, and for weeks it stub- Romans bornly held out. The Roman soldiers suffered severely from cold. In his efforts to cut them off from food, Vercingetorix attacked them again and again, and was so successful that at times they were without bread for days together. But Csesar persisted until he had captured the city. Then, in order to make a terrible object-lesson for the rest of Gaul, he massacred all its inhabitants. A little later, when Csesar attacked Vercingetorix at Caesar the town of Gergovia, he was repulsed with heavy loss. LIGHT-ARMED SOLDIER 82 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Caesar wins a victory A trying siege The outlook for bringing Gaul again under Roman con- trol was dreaiy. Even Caesar was discouraged. To meet the desperate situation he marched in the direction of Germany, and there enrolled in his army a strong force of German cavalry. 64. Caesar Defeats Vercingetorix. — In the meantime the Gauls, greatly encouraged by the way things were going, determined to wage war on a larger scale than before. Vercingetorix was to fortify Alesia (about thirty miles north-west of the pres- ent Dijon), and, avoiding open battle, was to give Caesar all the trouble possi- ble while the Roman army was on its march to that city. But his men were so eager to fight that Vercingetorix could not control them. He was forced, therefore, into an open battle with the Romans, now greatly aided by the German cavalry, and met with a severe defeat. Then he retreated to Alesia and there awaited Caesar. The siege that followed was a trying one — for Caesar, for the people of the city, and for Vercingetorix. There were many weeks of untold suffering. At last when the Gallic soldiers and the people of Alesia were almost without food, Vercingetorix sent out into the open plain between the city and the Roman army all who were unable to fight — the women and children, the sick and the aged. He hoped Caesar would take them prisoners and give them food. But Caesar had no food for his own men. And so A ROMAN CAMP THE ROMANS IN THE WEST 83 HOMAN STANDARDS before the veiy eyes of fathers, husbands, and friends, these helpless men, women, and children died in the agonies of hunger. At last after desperate fighting the Gauls surrendered. The fate of and Vercingetorix, dressed in full armor, rode proudly into od?"^^^*' the presence of Caesar. Then, giving up his arms and his steed, he sat down in si- lence at the feet of his conqueror. Five years later this daring leader of a lost cause was led in a triumphal proces- sion through the streets of Rome; and wMe his conqueror was offering solemn thanks to the gods at the summit of the Capitol, he was beheaded at its foot for the part he had taken in an uprising of his countrymen against Roman rule in Gaul. For the French, Vercingetorix is a national hero to-day. 65. The Romans Successful Teachers. — In this brief The Romans account of Caesar's invasions of Gaul and Britain, and of ^ctorious^ his war with Ariovistus, w^e get little more than a few im- ^amors pressions of the way in which he extended Roman power in the West. What we wish to remember, however, is not so much the battles he fought, or the extent of his con- quests over the Gauls, the Germans, and the Britons, as the fact that, like Alexander the Great, he was making ready for the spread of Roman thought, Roman customs, and Roman ways of living. The Romans were more than victorious warriors. They were also successful teachers of They were also successful teachers 84 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE the countries they ruled with their wise laws. The very barbarians who fought them knew and envied their su- periority, copied their manners, tried to live like them, bought their wares, were glad to come under a rule of law like theirs, and by degrees became civilized like themselves. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. After the conquest of Carthage the Roman nation reached out into the lands lying all about the Mediterranean Sea and made ready the path for Roman customs to travel. 2. Since Roman customs and ideas grew to be a part of those of England, France, and Germany, the men who later came to America from these countries brought with them much that had been taught them by the Romans. 3. What we wish to remember, then, is not so much the battles Csesar fought, or the extent of his conquests over the Gauls, the Germans, and the Britons, as the fact that, like Alex- ander the Great, he was making ready for the spread of Roman thought, Roman customs, and Roman ways of living. TO THE PUPIL 1. How far did the Romans extend their conquests ? Point out as many as you know of the countries they conquered. 2. What did Caesar do in Gaul and in Britain ? 3. Who was Ariovistus ? How did Caesar get aid from the Germans later ? 4. Why did Caesar invade Britain, and with what results ? 5. Tell all you can of Roman Ufe in Britain during the three and a half centuries of Roman rule there ? 6. Who was Vercingetorix ? What did he try to do? What became of him ? 7. What is meant by saying that the Romans were not only successful warriors but also successful teachers ? 8. Are you using your map in the preparation of every lesson ? ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 85 CHAPTER IX ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 66. The Vast Empire and Its Capital. — In time the The Roman Romans brought under their control most of the civihzed ^^^^ world and made of it one great state^ or empire, as it was called later. In Europe this included all of Italy, Greece, Spain, France (Gaul), and what is now England, as well as parts of Germany, of Austria-Hungary, of the Balkan states, and of the Turkish Empire. In general, we may say that all of Europe lying south of the Danube and west of the Rhine came to be a part of the Roman Empire. Such was its vast extent. Its centre and capital was The capita) Rome, which at the time when Augustus was Emperor probably contained not far from a million and a half people, or something like as many as Philadelphia con- tains now. An imaginary visit to the city in the days of its im- perial greatness will give us a glimpse of its magnificence. Passing through its narrow, winding streets we soon find ourselves gazing in admiration at massive public buildings which for hundreds of years played a large part in the life of the rich and the poor. Since in the days of the empire the Romans made pleasure-seeking one of their chief aims, let us first go to the principal centres of amuse- ^^MR^" RHBv A BIT OP ANCIENT WALL OF EOME 86 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE ment — the theatre^ the amphitheatre, the circuS; and the bath — and see what takes place there. 67. The Theatre. — ^Although the theatre furnished a sort of amusement for great numbers of the lower classes, it did not reach such a position of dignity and influence as .^.^^.s;^ it had held at '"^^ - ^ """ Athens. We may therefore pass it by with the simple statement that the plays were not, as a rule, such as peo- ple of fine feeling and pure thought would care to wit- ness. 68. The Coli- ^'^'^ THE COLISEUM, ROME The gladi- ators and the contests seum. — But the forms of amusement which appealed to all sorts and con- ditions of men in Rome were the gladiatorial show and the chariot races. The gladiatorial contests were held in the amphitheatres, the largest and greatest of which was the Coliseum. Its wonderful ruins can still be seen. It covered nearly six acres, and seated eighty-seven thousand men and women, who took a keen delight in the cruel spectacles they witnessed within its walls. We can imagine the vast throng seated and eager for the exciting events of the day. First comes a procession, which includes a parade of chariots. Then follow the gladiators themselves. Armed with swords and spears, they march around the vast arena before they engage in ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 87 FIGHTING GLADIATOR deadly combat with one another or with wild beasts. Sometimes they fight in pairs and sometimes in large numbers. At other times the bloody duel is between two animals much unlike, as a Hon and a bear, a wild boar and an elephant, or a bull and a tiger. The more the people saw of these brutal scenes the more Brutal SC6I16S they craved such entertainment. In one case the contests lasted for one hundred and twenty-three days, and during these days some thousands of animals were killed and ten thousand gladiators fought. 69. The Circus Maximus. — ^Rivalling the amphitheatre in excitement and interest was the circus, where the chariot races were held. The largest one in Rome was the Cir- cus Maximus, a structure of such mammoth size that it would seat four hundred thousand spectators. Four and sometimes six chariots took part in a race. Each was drawn by a number of horses, from four to ten abreast, the driver standing erect, dressed in a short colored tunic. The colors used for the tunics were red, white, green, and blue. Each driver's color was worn also by those among the on-lookers v/ho hoped to see him win. Thus the spectators were divided into four parties. Each man's interest centred in the success of his chosen color. Seven times around the course sped the charioteers, cover- ing a distance of about four miles. The turns were so sharp that, when the horses were racing at full speed, chariots were sometimes upset or smashed and their drivers maimed or killed. Such accidents made the excite- ment all the keener. The clatter of the chariots, the cries The chariot races 88 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE A CHARIOT liACE Successful charioteers of the drivers^ and the wild shouts of the thousands of spectators made "a scene which one who witnessed it could never forget. Some of the most successful charioteers, who were either freedmen or slaves, made large fortunes. It is said that one of these had earned sixty thousand dollars by the time he was twenty-one years old, and that still another left his son more than one million four hundred thousand dollars. 70. The Baths. — Another way in which the rich sought amusement was in the public baths. These build- ings were like huge and luxurious club-houses. Not only could men take hot, cold, swimming, or steam baths, but they could spend their time pleasantly in other wa}'s. For attached to the high-class baths were gymnasiums,, lounging, and resting rooms adorned with statues and pict- ures, libraries, and even gardens where visitors could meet for walks and conversation. In the same building were ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 89 also shops and restaurants. The baths were usually crowded. Sometimes men spent the entire day there. "Two baths a day make two days," they said, and they often took many in the course of a day to increase the joy of hving. 71. The Palace and the Villa. — Still more amazing The golden in its dazzling splendor was the golden house of Nero. It N°ero^ ^ covered an area of a square mile; its walls glittered with gold, gems, and pearls; and it contained thousands of graceful columns and beautiful wall paintings and statues. Although this wonderful palace had no rival in Rome, The luxuri- yet many wealthy Romans owned luxurious villas. Like °"^ ^ ^^ the golden house of Nero, they were ornamented with marble columns, beautiful pictures, urns richly carved, and vases of marble, bronze, silver, and gold. Far dif- ferent were such gorgeous dwellings from the one-room cabins in the early days of simple living in Rome. 72. The People of Rome. — ^These magnificent build- Slaves ings and this grandeur of living point to the untold wealth ^^ ^°°^® which the Romans had acquired through their conquests. From the same sources also they had acquired great num- bei-s of slaves. Some of these had been captured in war, and many others had been brought to Rome through her extensive slave trade. It is believed that after the con- quest of Gaul by Caesar, slaves made nearly one-half of the population of Rome. What was true of Rome was true in greater or less de- slaves gree of other parts of Italy. Millions of slaves crowded "^ ^^^ the peninsula. They were very cheap. It is said that at the close of a successful war in the East the Roman commander sold his captives for an average price of eighty 90 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The idle rabble in Rome Two classes of freemen «t^ i cents a head. The man was poor who did not own at least three or four slaves, -and it was not uncommon for a rich land-owner to own hundreds. He employed cheap slave labor to culti- vate his huge estate, formed by uniting the many small farms which his wealth made it easy for him to buy. Thus he could raise grain at less cost than could the man who tilled his own farm. So the small farmers were driven out of busi- ness. They sold their land and flocked to Rome, where wdth their families they be- came a part of the idle rabble of the city. After a while these shiftless folk looked down upon labor as unworthy of freemen, and in time slaves came to be almost the only workers in Rome. The freemen were mainly divided into two great classes — the very rich and the ver}^ poor. Both of these classes despised labor, and both spent their time in idleness. The luxury-loving rich enjoyed feasting and revelry; the loaf- ing, beggarly rabble sought free bread and excitement. u: SCENE AT THE VILLA OF A RICH ROMAN ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 91 How different were these Romans, who gave themselves up to idleness and amusement, from those plain, sturdy, self-rehant peasants of the early days! Then obedience to law and service to the state were the watchwords. At that time Rome was poor in money and goods, but rich in strong, brave men. Now she was wealthy in money, slaves, houses, and lands, but poor in character and man- hood. 73. The Senate. — ^The same causes that corrupted the people corrupted the Senate also. During the strug- gle with Carthage this body had kept up the spirit of Rome. Now it was unfit to govern. At the time when Hannibal was waging war in Italy, most of the senators were strong and patriotic. Nov/ the members of that body had become weak and corrupt. Hence the Senate failed, and victorious generals one by one strove to put themselves in control at Rome. For many years a series of struggles went on between rival leaders, the most Rival prominent of whom were Marius, Sulla, Pompey, Crassus, ^®^^®^ and Julius Caesar. Each professed a different aim, though the first four called themselves merely servants of the government. Caesar openly made himself master of the government and the Senate yielded to him as its supe- rior and head of the Roman world. 74. The Forum. — ''Rome," it was said, ''was the centre of the world, and the Forum w^as the heart of Rome. " In early times, when it was the only open square in Rome, it was used as a market and for holding the religious and state ceremonies. Even in the time of Caesar it was very small, not as large Statues, col» as the usual city square, and was crowded with statues bSfdm^^ 92 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE RUINS OF THE FORUM The people in the Forum Coveted honors and columns erected in honor of distinguished men. Here stood many noble buildings. Among them were temples, halls of justice, and the curia, or senate house. In the Forum was the rostrum, or platform, from which orations were made to the people. The original Forum — there were now others — was small for the imperial busi- ness that had to be done there, and was, therefore, generally full of people. It was said that when a Roman was not at home he was in the Forum. In one part were to be found lawyers and brokers canying on their business; another part was given up to money-lenders; in another were gathered the idle rabble; and in still another the nobles and senators met. Here, in fact, went on the stirring life of Rome. Here one could see men talking over the news of the day; orators making speeches to the people; on certain days, religious festivals and games; and even, at times, trium- phal processions on their way to the Capitol. 75. A Roman Triumph. — ^The desire nearest the heart of every Roman general, was that he might have a tri- umph; that is, that he might win a great victory for Rome, and as a reward be given a celebration by the city. If he should be fortunate enough to win this honor, ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 93 he would be a famous man all his life and statues of him would keep his glory alive after his death. As soon as a commander had conquered an enemy or won a province for Rome^ he sent word to the Senate. They considered the matter and; if the victory was a satisfactoiy one, they decreed a public thanksgiving. As soon as the war was over^ the general hastened to Rome. But he did not enter the city, for as soon as he should pass through the gates his command would be over, and he could not have a triumph unless he was still at the head of his army. Outside the walls, in one of the temples, the Senate met him and heard his report. If it was decided to allow him a triumph the Senate voted a sum of money for the celebration. They also arranged that the general should retain his command within the city dur- ing the triumph. Let us join an ex- pectant throng who have gathered to view a triumph. They ARCH OF TRAJAN, TIMGAD, NORTH AFRICA crowd the steps of the public buildings, jostle each other for standing-room, and fill the door-ways. Grandstands put up along the way are filled with eager on-lookers. Every one is gayly dressed. The temples are open and fragrant with flowers. AVhile we wait in the Via Sacra, the general is congratu- lating his soldiers and rewarding ttiem for their servicec The victori- ous general and the triumph The Senate and the triumph A crowd gathers to see the triumph Entrance into citv 94 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The general and his body-guard We must have patience until he can get into his car and drive to the Triumphal Gate. Here he will be met by the magistrates and the Senate, who then turn about and head the gay procession. Behind the magistrates and the Senate come the trumpeters, followed by wagons loaded with the spoils of the war. All sorts of interesting trophies are dis- played — models of the conquered cities, pictures of the newly acquired region and its rivers and moun- tains, jewels and w'orks of art, em- broidered cloths, gold and silver, and every- thing which may in- terest the people. Now come the flute- players, preceding the animals, white bulls or oxen with gilded horns, which are to be sacrificed, and the priests who are to perform this ceremony. If any strange ani- mals have been captured, such as elephants, they come next, then the insignia of the enemy, and finally the captives themselves, whom the people look at with great curiosity, for sometimes they come from far-distant lands. Now appear the victors in single file escorting the general in his glory. He is standing in his circular chariot drawn by four horses. His robe is of gold embroidery, covered with a flowered tunic, and he carries a laurel AKCU OF CONSTANTIXK ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 95 bough in his right hand; and a sceptre, in his left. On his head rests a laurel wreath. By his side are his little children or perhaps his closest friends. A slave, standing behind him, holds above his head a jewelled crown. His body-guard is composed of his grown-up sons, and promi- nent officials and citizens, all on horseback. Last of all come the infantr}^, with laurel adorning their spears, laughing and shouting and singing hymns to the gods as lustily as they choose. Reaching the Capitoline Hill, the procession begins End of the the ascent. The chief captives are led aside into a prison ^""°^P and put to death. Then the sacrifices are offered, and the laurel wreath placed in the lap of Jupiter. Following this comes a great feast in the temple, in honor of the gen- eral; and at the close of the day, or of the two or three days, in case the triumph is so long, he goes to his home attended by a throng of citizens, with pipers and torch- bearers in the lead. 76. The Roman Roads. — ^The arch of triumph through Purposes of which we have just seen the triumphal procession pass roads illustrates well the remarkable skill of the Romans in engineering. In fact they w^ere not only the first to make architectural use and on a large scale of the arch and the dome, but were also mas- terful builders of bridges. They were great builders in other ways also. Among the most noted examples of their work were huge struct- ures like the CoHseum, the Circus Maximus, the baths, THE APPIAN WAY, A ROMAN ROAD 96 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE How the roads were used The con- struction of the aqueducts and the theatres. But the building in which the prac- tical makers of an empire especially excelled was the structure of roads and aqueducts. As for roads, no other countries then had anything but dirt paths; but wherever the Romans conquered a district, they placed garrisons at important centres and connected them with each other and with Rome by well-built roads, so that the people of that time could truly say, "All roads lead to Rome.'' The heavy blocks of stone used in paving were so strong that long sections of the roads still exist to-day. These thoroughfares served the same purpose in the ancient world that railroads do to-day. They helped to keep Rome in close touch wdth all parts of her territoiy, and made it possible to move troops rapidly to points where they were needed. At intervals there were sta- tions for relays of horses. In carrying important mes- sages, horsemen would ride with desperate speed, hastily mounting a fresh horse at each station. In this way a letter or important news of any kind could be carried hundreds of miles in a single day. Wagons were also em- ployed to transport state officials, as well as merchants, travellers, and their goods. The most famous of all. the roads is called the Appian Way. This still exists and runs in a south-easterly direction to Brindisi on the eastern coast, three hundred miles from Rome. 77. Roman Aqueducts. — Another striking example of the engineering ability of the Romans is their method of supplying Rome with water. They were not so fortunate as the Greeks in their water supply. The Greek cities were amply provided with pure water by ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 97 THE AQUEDUCT AT NIMES numerous springs and good wells; but the water of the Tiber and of the city wells in Rome was not good to drink. So the Romans had to bring pure water from the hills at a distance. This they did by means of aqueducts, or artificial water channels. These the Romans constructed, as nearly as they could, in such a way as to have a gradual inclination downward from the place where the water entered the aqueduct to the place where it was delivered for use in Rome. In time there came to be fourteen of these magnificent The aque- structures which were built of stone. The channel it- "^tchanne self was a trough of brick or stone lined with cement and covered over, and here the water ran in a steady stream, either through the trough or through pipes laid 98 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE there. When a hill interfered with its course a tunnel was made; but when a valley was to be crossed, the channel was supported on solid masonry or on arches of stone. The greater part of the greater number of aqueducts was underground. One or two of the longer ones were mainly above ground, but none were altogether without CLAUDIAN AQUEDUCT ON THE ROMAN CAMPAGNA underground parts. Reservoirs were built in the city for -receiving and distributing enormous quantities of water which was needed for private houses, public baths, ponds, fountains, and so on. Each private house had a cistern to receive the water from the reservoir. Promi- nent even to-day in the landscape just outside of Rome are the ruins of the aqueducts through which water flowed into the city hundreds of years ago. 78. The Greeks Influence the Romans. — ^Having taken a rapid survey of the imperial city, we may well note the fact that the Romans, in much of their building, came under Greek influence. This was true in their private ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 99 houses as well as in their temples, theatres, gymnasiums, and other buildings. They followed the Greek custom also of adorning their buildings with statues, paintings, urns, vases, and other things of beautiful design and work- manship. Lacking the artistic genius of the Greeks, the Romans never produced objects of such rare grace and beauty as those which adorned the Greek cities, especially such cities as Athens, Antioch, and Alexandria. But when they conquered Greece they brought back to Rome as a part of their immense booty, taken from Corinth and other cities, thousands of statues, bronzes, paintings, and other works of art. Such plunder of Greek cities was most unfortunate for The Greece, but to us it seems more like the rescue of a great preT^rve legacy which Greece had created and was unable to ^^®^^ ^^ hold. The Romans appreciated what they could not create, and in beautifying and adorning their magnificent buildings and their luxurious palaces and villas they pre- served the glory of Greek art and transmitted it to the world. 79. Education and Books. — Great as was the influ- Influence ence of Greek art upon the Romans, that of Greek liter- literature ature was, perhaps, equally marked. In Rome it became the fashion for rich men to study and discuss Greek plays, Greek philosophy, and Greek poetry, and to have the best Greek books in their libraries. Many of these books came with booty after conquest, and many also from mer- chants and traders. After a time all men of even modest learning were expected to speak and write in Greek. In this way many Greek words crept into the Latin language, which, in turn, has passed them on to us. Influence of Greek slaves and teachers 100 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Closer even than their Hterature was the personal con- tact with the Greeks themselves. When Rome conquered Greece, thousands of the best educated men of that coun- try were made slaves and brought to Rome. Many of PERISTYLE OF THE HOUSE OP VETTIUS, POMPEII them read to their masters from books written by Greek historians, poets, and philosophers, and large numbers came to be the teachers of Roman boys. Thus they did much to spread Greek ideas and ways of living among the Roman people. In fact, the Romans found so much that was new, strange, and beautiful in the life of the Greeks, that they wished their boys to learn the Greek language and literature. Hence these studies came to be a neces- sary part of the schooling of every well-taught boy. ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 101 Homer's ^' Iliad" and ''Odyssey" were made regular text- books, and were studied not merely for language and literature; but also for geography^ history, and religion. Before this period of Greek influence the education of Education of Roman boys was most practical. Up to the time when boy°°^^° children were seven years old, they were trained at home by their mothers. Then the boys began going to school, but the girls remained at home to be further taught by their mothers. On their way to school, which opened be- fore sunrise, the boys of well-to-do parents were attended, as in Athens, by slaves, called pedagogues (''child teach- ers"), who carried their books and writing material for them. Their teachers, who were either slaves or f reed- men, taught the boys such things as would prepare them for the life of the citizen and the soldier. So they not only studied reading, writing, and arithmxctic, but also learned swimming, riding, and throwing the javelin. It was not until the time of Augustus that the Romans Roman had much literature of their own. Then historians like ^^^^^^^^® Livy and Tacitus, and poets like Virgil, Ovid, and Horace, wrote books which helped to make the "Augustan Age" famous. Their works have come down to our own time. They are studied in our high-schools and colleges to-day, and are read with profit and pleasure by students of the ancient world. The books used in those ancient times were not like Books of ours; for we must remember that the people did not have f^es° paper as we know it, and that printing had not been in- vented. All the books had to be written by hand with thick black ink. Papyrus paper was used instead of our cotton or wood paper. This was made from the pith of 102 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The "volume" Booksellers and their books a reed-like plant which grew along the Nile River, in Egypt. The strips of papyrus were made from six to thirteen inches wide, and were glued together, end to end, so as to form as long a sheet as was needed for the book. The sheet might be ten feet, fifty feet, one hundred feet, or much longer, for its length depended upon the size of the book. This strip was rolled up and unrolled, so that instead of calling it a book we should properly speak of it as a roll. The writing was in fine, clear characters. It was in columns running with the width of the roll; that is, the roll w^hen set on end was in a position to be read. A ROMAN BOOK PAPYRUS ROLL This long sheet was fastened at each end to a rod of polished ivory or wood, generally ending in knobs. Around one of these rods the whole sheet was wound like a window-shade and tied with thongs. The roll formed a ^'volume," this word being derived from a Latin word meaning ^Ho roll." Then a stiff label, bearing the title and the author's name, was tied to the knobs, and the book was ready for the bookseller or the library. The booksellers at first made their own copies of the books for sale, and kept assistants for more rapid produc- tion. These assistants were slaves or paid freedmen. Their work was often made easier by dictation, one per- son dictating for several scribes at once. The booksellers hung the titles of books on the door or on the pillars of their shops, and sold their books at moderate prices. ROME THE CAPITAL OF AN EMPIRE 103 THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Romans brought under their control most of the civiHzed world and made of it one great empire. 2. In the days of the: empire the Romans made pleasure-seeking one of their chief aims,, the principal centres of amusement being the theatre, the amphi- theatre, the circus, and the bath. 3. It is believed that after the conquest of Gaul slaves made nearly one-half the population of Rome. 4. The freemen were mainly divided into the very rich and the very poor. 5. The Senate was now unfit to govern be- cause the senators had become weak and corrupt. It finally yielded to Csesar as its superior and head of the Roman world.. 6. The Greeks, through their buildings, their works of art, and their literature, had large influence over the Romans. 7. In the time of Augustus the Romans themselves had historians and poeta which helped to make the "Augustan Age" famous. TO THE PUPIL 1. Point out on the map the countries in Europe that were included in the Roman Empire. 2. What was the Coliseum ? The Circus Maximus ? 3. Into what classes were the people of Rome divided ? 4. In what way had the Senate become unfit to govern ? Why ? 5. What was the Forum ? 6. What was the purpose of a Roman triumph ? 7. What were the principal uses of the Roman roads ? 8. In what ways did the Romans come under the influence of the Greeks? Explain in particular the influence of Greek slaves and teachers. 9. Tell what you can about the education of a Roman boy. 10. How did the books of ancient times differ from ours in the way they were made ? 104 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE CHAPTER X EOME AND CHRISTIANITY Early Roman worship Roman worship and the welfare of Rome Some Ro- OLan deities 80. Roman Religion. — In their religion, as in their art and Hterature, the Romans borrowed from the Greeks, but they thought of their gods in a different way. The early Romans, like the Greeks, worshipped spirits, which they believed to be all about them. These spirits dwelt in rivers, forests, fountains, and like places, and took an active part in the life of nature and of man. The Roman, however, did not think of his gods and goddesses as per- sonal beings to be loved, but rather as forces to be feared. He was as practical and straightforward in his religion as he was in other matters. If he was true to the gods, he beheved, they would be true to him; but he could not ex- pect them to favor him and protect him from evil unless he duly honored them by proper worship and sacrifice. In their worship the Romans had deeply at heart the wel- fare of Rome. It was in their intense love of country that they showed real and deep religious feehng. We may almost say that their patriotism was their religion. Devotion and loyalty to Rome were devotion and loyalty to the gods of Rome. One of the great Roman deities was Vesta, goddess of the hearth. In early Roman days the hearth was the centre of the house, and the family in gathering about it for meals made each meal an act of worship. In the tem- ple of Vesta at Rome, a fire was kept continually burn- ing, as if the whole people were one great family. A spark of fire, which we can now strike so easily, was to ROME AND CHRISTIANITY 105 them a sacred thing. Every family worshipped also the Lares, which were ancestral spirits, and the Penates, which were gods of the household. Other important Roman deities were Jupiter, the supreme ruler of the earth. and sky; Juno, his wife; Pluto, the god of the underworld; Neptune, the god of the sea ; Venus, the goddess of love and beauty; and Minerva, the goddess of wisdom.. 8i. The Emperor Augustus and One-man .,., -. rule in His Worship as a God. — Although, Rome as noted elsewhere, Julius Caesar by his army had made himself master of Rome, he could not protect him- self from the revenge of the sena- tors, and several of their party mur- dered him. For a number of years after his death, there were many wars among the various factions at Rome. But at last (31 B. C.) Csesar's grandnephew, who was afterward called Augustus, triumphed over all his rivals and estab- lished one-man rule forever in Rome. He was called em- peror (commander-in-chief) and cam.e to be worshipped as a god. His mle was wise, and he gave the Roman world such order, peace, and prosperity as it had never had before. 82. The Beginning of Christianity.— It was during his jesus^ reign of peace throughout the Roman world that Jesus Bethlehem was born in Bethlehem. This was a quiet little town in the Roman province of Judaea. A province was a con- quered country outside of Italy. At the time when Jesus was crucified at Jerusalem, Tiberius was the Roman em- JUNO ROME AND CHRISTIANITY 107 peror and Pontius Pilate was the governor sent out by Rome to the province of Judsea. The followers of Jesus Christ were called Christians, Paul and and one of the most noted of the early Christians was the chnsSs Apostle Paul. He was a Jew with a Greek education, born in Tarsus (a city of Asia Minor), and was a Roman citizen. You may remember that when Paul was brought to trial in Judsea, he claimed that as a Roman citizen it was his right to appeal to Rome for a special trial. To Rome, then, he was sent in chains as a prisoner; and at Rome he was later put to death because he w^as a Christian. 83. The Persecution of the Christians. — Paul was not alone in suffering death on account of his religious faith. Many of the early Christians were killed, and all were treated as pubhc enemies. This seems cruel to us, but the Romans thought they had good reasons for getting rid of men and women whom they deemed dangerous. One reason was that the Christians held then* rehgious The Chris- serviccs in secret. The Romans did not hke this, because religious ser- they believed the Christians were doing evil things which secret^ they did not wish to have made known. The Romans also believed that the Christians had formed secret organiza- tions. But secret organizations were forbidden by the government, for it was thought that they might plot against the state. Hence the Christians were punished as pubhc enemies. Moreover, the Christians would not take part in the The chris- worship of the emperors. ^' There is but one God," they to worship declared, "and we will worship Him alone. We can- ^^^q^' not worship the emperors, nor can we worship any of the Roman gods." When we remember that the Ro- 108 . AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Some refuse to join the army Cruel treat- ment of the Christians Saint Peter and Saint Paul mans honestly believed that unless the gods were duly honored and worshipped the empire would be destroyed, and that denying the divinity of the emperor was the same as denying his right to reign, we can easily see why they regarded the Christians as dangerous to the state. The Romans had no doubt, therefore, that the Chris- tians were public enemies. But many of the Christians gave further proof of their disloyalty, as the Romans thought, by refusing to join the army. "It is wrong to fight," said some Christians. "You are unwilling to de- fend and protect your country, '^ was the angry retort of the Romans. Thus we see that the Romans really thought that the Christians were dangerous to the state. So they put them to death, torturing them in all sorts of cruel and shocldng ways. Seme were tied up in the skins of anim.als and tossed into the arena to be torn to pieces by hungr}^ wild beasts. On one occasion the Emperor Nero opened his gardens to the people, and the torches he used to light up the gay scene at night were the burning bodies of Christians, which had been NERO covered with tar and fastened to crosses. Among those who suffered death under the Emperor Nero were Saint Paul and Saint Peter, both of whom are said to have been put to death on the same day. Paul, being a Roman citizen, was killed by a sword, and Peter was crucified on a spot near Nero's gardens. A beautiful ROME AND CHRISTIANITY 109 church, called St. Paul's, outside the walls of Rome, is supposed to mark the spot where Paul died; and you perhaps know that St. Peter's Church in Rome is a very- great and very grand church, probably the most famous in the world. 84. The Catacombs. — During this time of persecution What the in Rome the Christians had to worship in secret places, are The most noted of these w^ere the Catacombs. They are underground passages two and one-half to five feet broad and eight feet high, stretching for about three miles under that part of the city which lies on the west bank of the Tiber. The passages branch off in different di- rections and are cut one under another, making at least three different levels, or ^^ stories, " so that there is a perfect labyrinth of them. Here in stone niches hewn in the rock that formed the side of the passages were buried the early Christians. Sometimes as many as eight niches were cut one above the other. Near the little chambers where rested the bodies of martyrs, their friends liked to be buried. Funeral services also were held in these chambers^ by the light of the old Roman lamps. When the Catacombs were begun, there w^as no need of secrecy about them, for the Roman always respected burial places. It was only after the persecutions that the usual doors were closed and entrance was made in secret ways. A PORTION OF A WALL IN THE CATACOMBS, ROME :!10 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The fact that it is thought that from one to six milHon bodies were buried in the Catacombs shows in what num- bers people had adopted the Christian faith. In its early- days the progress of Christianity had been slow and un- noticed. The number of Christians was small; and con- sisted mostly of workingmen and slaves coming from the lowest classes of society and attracting but little notice from those in high places. When it first came to the attention of the great, they tried to crush it. But with the weakening of Roman character, which we have observed, the Roman nation became weaker and weaker, for a strong and good nation is made only of strong and good men. The belief in the power of Jupiter and the other gods was dying out. This left room for the Christian faith to spread more and more rapidly until, by the middle of the fourth century, it had largely taken the place of the old worship. 85. The Emperor Constantine and Christianity. — Early in the fourth century the Emperor Constantine had allowed the Christians to worship freely. Later he went still further and made Christianity the national religion (325 A. D.), and was himself baptized as a Christian. You will remember the name of this man, who was the first Christian Emperor, if you keep in mind that it was for him that Constantinople was named. Its old name was Byzantium; but he rebuilt this ancient Greek city and made it, instead of Rome, the capital of the CONSTANTINE empire. ROME AND CHRISTIANITY 111 86. Things We Have Learned from the Greeks and the The Greeks Romans. — From the foregoing chapters it is evident that Se Romans the genius of the Romans was veiy different from that Practical of the Greeks. For example, both were great builders, but the buildings of the Greeks were graceful and beauti- ful, because the Greeks were artistic, while those of the Romans were massive and imposing, because the Romans were practical. The Greeks were as patriotic as the Romans; but their Greek patriotism was narrowed to their own little city-states. narrow^°^ Only in the presence of an overwhelming danger like the Persian invasions, which threatened to bring disaster on all alike, could they sink their jealousies for the time and join one another in the common cause. The danger over, they fell back at once into their old-time habits of caring for none but their own community. To the Romans is due the great work of building up Roman the nation. This they were able to do because they had troad*^^™ a broader patriotism than the Greeks; that is, they had interests in common with a wider circle of people than those living close beside them. They also had the power to organize one great state by binding together many tribes, peoples, and countries. Both systems have been of priceless worth to men. Both sys- The Athenians taught the world the great value of pr^lieL democracy, which meant giving to every free man a ^3"^*^^ share in the government by allowing him a part in making the laws. The Romans taught the great value of law, order, and organization. By means of these they established their empire. Thus did the Greeks and Romans find out ways of 112 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE American living and of doing things that are a valuable part of in Greec? American life to-day. We still use some of their forms of and Rome j^^^ ^^^ government; we still imitate their architecture and their engineering; we still enjoy their works of art in our museumS; our public buildings, our schools, and our homes; and we still study in our high-schools and colleges, as well as read by our firesides, books written by their poets^ their historians, and their philosophers. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. From the stand-point of the Romans, devotion and loyalty to Rome were devotion and loyalty to the gods of Rome. 2. During the peaceful rule of the Emperor Augustus, Jesus was born in Bethlehem. 3. The Romans bitterly persecuted the Christians because, as the Romans declared, the Christians were dangerous to the state. 4. But later the Christian faith spread rapidly until the Emperor Constantine made Christianity the national religion. 5. The Greeks were artistic and the Romans practical; Greek patriotism was narrow, Roman patriotism broad; the Greeks built up the city-state, the Romans the nation. 6. There were many American beginnings in Greece and Rome. TO THE PUPIL 1. How did the Romans connect their worship with the welfare of Rome ? 2. How did there come to be one-man rule in Rome ? 3. Where was Jesus bom, and in whose rule ? 4. Who were the Christians, and why were they persecuted ? 5. What were the Catacombs, and how were they used ? 6. Why was the progress of Christianity at first slow ? When was it made the national religion ? 7. What things have we learned from the Greeks and from the Romans ? 8. Name as many as you can of American beginnings in Greece and Rome. THE MIDDLE AGES AND WHAT WE HAVE LEARNED FROM THEM CHAPTER XI THE GERMANS 87. The Romans and the Germans. — ^You will remem- German ber that after Gsesar had defeated Ariovistus and his J^e Roman^ German followers in Gaul, and had driven them back frontier into their own land, he built a massive bridge across the Rhine, hoping ,.. ^ _^_^._ that it would aid r^""' ^-^^^^^^^^0^'^'' ^ '^L<^ . -j" the Romans in keeping the Ger- mans out of Gaul. But, even with the aid of the bridge, the Roman legions that guarded the Rhine and the Danube could not hold back the restless barbarians. Many times, during the next few hundred years, invaders crossed the frontier in wave after wave, and few ever went back, most of them finding new homes within the empire. Thinking to put an end to these inroads, the Romans The Romans sometimes themselves became the invaders. But they conquer the could not conquer their rude foes to the north, nor were ^®"^^s 113 OLD ROMAN BRIDGE OVER THE MOSELLE, GERMANY 114 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The circular cabin they able to push the boundaries of the empire beyond the Rhine and the Danube. To make these boundaries more secure, Germans were taken into the Roman le- gions to keep out their fellow-Germans. Caesar was the first to do this, and often in later times whole tribes with their chiefs were thus enhsted and settled along the fron- tier. Why these world conquerors w^ere always baffled by a horde of rude barbarians, unskilled in the arts of war, is a question we may well ask. To discover the reason, w^e must know something of the men themselves and their ways of living. 88. The Germans in Their Homes. — Suppose that in those far-off days we had wandered into one of the track- less forests of Germany. After picking our way through thicket and sw^amp, we might have found ourselves on the edge of a clearing of con- siderable size. In its centre stands a cabin, cir- cular in shape, with a thatched roof from which smoke is rising through The German a hole in the top. Lifting our eyes from this primitive dwelling, we notice at a distance a tall, strong-looking man with long flaxen hair and blue eyes, wearing a mantle of wool — ^unless he happens to be fur-clad. He EARLY GERMAN AND GALLIC HABITATIONS, DRAWN FROM A PHOTOGRAPH OF THOSE CONSTRUCTED FOR THE PARIS EXPOSITION OF 1889 THE GERMANS 115 is the owner of the hut, and is just returning from a hunt. Waiting for him at the door is his wife, wearing a purple mantle or cloak, just like the man's except that it is of linen. Her arms are bare from the shoulder. Not far off are the children, playing at battle. They too are thinly clad for this cold chmate; but they are brought up to be hardy warriors, and are never indulged. Dinner is ready for the hungry himter, who eats at a The hunter table by himself and consumes a great quantity of veni- ^* ^^^ son, milk thickened with acid, and fruit. His drink is beer of his own brewing and made from grain raised on his own land. To-morrow, if there is no hunt and he is not called to battle, he will get up late, take a warm bath, and then spend the rest of the day in eating and sleeping. It may be that many days and weeks, one after another, will run on in the same way; for when he is not hunting or at war, he does little but sleep and eat. Very often he drinks too much of the home-made beer; often to while away the time he plays games of chance with his neighbors; for he is too igno- rant to find amusement in other ways. He has no books of any kind, and could not read them if he had. But his wife is far from idle. She has the care of the The village house and children, as well as the tilling of the land. Sniiy^ The master of the house owns his own lot and holds a share in the common pasture-land of the village. By village we must not think of a street with rows of houses; for each dwelling stands by itself, on any spot which has ANOTHER TYPE OF EARLY GER- MAN AND GALLIC HABITATION, DRAWN FROM A PHOTOGRAPH OF ONE CONSTRUCTED FOR THB PARIS EXPOSITION OF 1889 116 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The meeting of freemen The proud spirit of the warrior The chief and his body-guard attracted the owner, and is surrounded by a plot of ground. There is not a store or pubHc building of any- kind in this village. Every family gets its own food as well as it can; the wife, children, old men, and slaves raising the barley and wheat, while the husband does the hunting and fishing. 89. The Assembly of Freemen. — If we wish to see the better side, of the master of the household, we must go with him to battle; for since war is his chief business, it is as a warrior that he shows his strongest virtues. Before his summons to war, will probably come a call to the assembly of freemen. In an open plain he and his comrades sit down together, fully armed, each with a bright-colored shield and a short, narrow-bladed spear. Here they discuss questions bearing upon the welfare of the tribe. 00. The German Warriors Freedom-Loving, Loyal, and Brave. — In all public matters, such as their choice of a leader, the men of the tribe stand on an equal foot- ing; for they are men of proud spirit, with a keen sense of personal honor, and they love independence and free- dom. When the leader of the meeting puts a question, the men shout if their vote is ^^no," and clash their spears if it is ^^yes." To-day there is a loud clashing, for they have been asked v/hether they wish to make war on a neighboring tribe, and they are eager to fight. Having voted for war, they next choose a strong, brave warrior and hunter for their chief. Then each chieftain, or head of a clan, gathers his followers about him. The flower of these is chosen for a special body- guard. It is an honor to belong to one of these body- THE GERMANS 117 guards, which are composed of youths of the finest fam- ihes and with a great reputation for bravery. Their duty is to protect their leader, and never to leave him. Having once chosen a chief to their liking, they must Loyalty and be loyal to him even to death. Cowardice, indeed, is ^^^^®^ RETURN OF VICTORIOUS GERMANS FROM A FIGHT WITH THE ROMANS looked upon as worse than death, while to die on the battle-field is something greatly to be desired; for after death the brave go to Valhalla, the warrior's paradise. Nor must the chief let his followers outdo him in bravery, or he will lose their respect and bring shame upon him- self for all time. He is loyal to the tribe; his men are loyal to him. To desert a leader or to lose a shield in battle is a lasting disgrace. When a boy reaches manhood, he is brought into the The young solemn assembly of freemen and presented with a spear ^^"^°^ and a shield. He is thus made one of the defenders of 118 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The women brave and warlike Their gods and heroes his tribe. But he does not become a full-fledged warrior until he has killed his man. Even the women have a warlike spirit. They go with the men to war, and in the hour of battle they dress woundS; give food to the fighterS; urge them on to vic- tory, and; if they see them giving w^ay, sometimes even rush in and fight. Such brave women were held in high esteem by their warrior husbands, who sought their ad- vice on all matters of importance. In their respect for women, these barbarians were far in advance of the civilized nations whom they supplanted. 91. German Gods and Heroes. — But it is in the beautiful myths and legends of these early races that we find most clearly outlined the vir- tues they respected and the re- wards they longed to possess. Like the Greeks and Romans, they had many gods and heroes. In name and character and in the form of worship they received, however, these w^ere quite differ- ent from the Greek and Roman deities. In the first place, the Germans built no temples to their gods. Their only churches were sacred groves presided over by priests. Here the people wor- shipped Wotan, the greatest of their gods; Thor, god of the thun- der, Wotan's son ; and all the spirits of the woods and air and fields and streams, the great objects of nature i^^^M' IMPERSONATION OF THE GOD WOTAN THE OPERATIC STAGE THE GERMANS 119 such as the sun and moon and stars, and the earth and the mysterious thing called fire. Wotan was the god of war. His dwelling-place was Wotan and Valhalla, or ^Hhe hall of the slain.'' Here dwelt with ^^^^^^ Wotan chosen heroes who had perished in battle, and now spent their time feasting and fighting in his service. In The Vaikyne Valhalla dwelt also the Valkyrie, beautiful maidens, who heroes"^'' were sent out daily by Wotan, fully armed, to select brave warriors for his service. With lightning playing all about them and with gleam- ing spears, they rode through the air upon their flying steeds, and at night retiu-ned across the rainbow bridge to Valhalla, each bearing with her a fallen hero. It was his hope of this shining reward — to serve Wotan in Valhalla — that helped the warrior to fight so bravely. The Germans also had, like The the Greeks and Romans, iied^"^^^°" stories of heroes and their brave deeds. The most noted of the hero legends are to be found in the NibelungenHed, sometimes called the German Iliad. Although it was not written until many centuries later, parts of it were perhaps sung by the minstrels of those early days, and the stories were handed down orally from generation to generation. SIEGFRIED FUKbli^ HIS SWORD 120 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The worth Of these stories Siegfried is the hero; and many thrill- and^^good ^^S incidents are told which show the worth of loyalty faith a^nd good faith — ^loyalty of friend to friend, of warrior to chief and chief to warrior, loyalty to promise and to oath, to the gods and to religion. Upon good faith rests every triumph, and when faith is broken, misery and ruin follow. In this matter of good faith, as well as in that of personal freedom, these barbarians were above the civilized Greeks and Romans whom they succeeded. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Romans could not conquer the Germans nor were they able to push the boundaries of the empire beyond the Rhine and the Danube. 2. The men of the German tribes stood on an equal footing. They were men of proud spirit, with a keen sense of per- sonal honor, and they loved independence and freedom. 3. Loy- alty and bravery were cardinal virtues, and cowardice was looked upon as worse than death. Even the women were brave and war- like. 4. The Nibelungenlied is sometimes called the German Ihad. TO THE PUPIL 1. Imagine yourself in the home of a German family and tell all you can about the dress, the food, and the daily life of the hunter and his wife. 2. Describe the German village. 3. Who were in the chief's body-guard, and what was their relation to liim ? 4. What did the Germans think of bravery ? Of cowardice ? 5. Who was Wotan ? Who were the Valkyrie ? What was Valhalla ? 6. What was the Nibelungenlied and who was Siegfried ? THE GERMANS AND THE ROMANS 121 CHAPTER XII THE GERMANS AND THE ROMANS 92. German Tribes Move Westward and Southward. Why the — In the early centuries of the Christian era, these rest- MbS^moved less German tribes continued to move westward and ^nd*^^^^ southward. They were driven by growing numbers to southward seek more and better land; and also by the desire to share in the far-famed wealth of the Roman Empire. Its fertile plains and splendid cities had long been known to them by report through traders, and through their own warriors who had served in Roman armies. In the third century certain tribes broke through the Attiia and barriers of. the west, and made their way to northern * ® ^^ Italy, but were there held back by the armies of the empire. In the fourth centui^^, however, they were urged on by a more pressing need. For the Huns, fierce Mongolian tribes originally from north-eastern Asia, who had for centuries been working westward, were close upon them. Like a tornado they swept everything before them. Attiia, their chief, was a terror to all less bar- barous tribes, and later became known as the ^'scourge of God." At this time one of the most powerful of the German The Goths tribes was the Goths. A part of them, the Ostro-Goths Romans^^ (Eastern Goths), submitted to the Huns. Another part, the Visi-Goths (Western Goths), crossed the Danube and came into deadly conflict with the Romans. They defeated and killed the Roman Emperor Valens at Adrianople in what is now Bulgaria, but under his sue- 122 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Alaric the King of the Goths Other tribes break through the western frontier cesser, TheodosiuS;* they settled peacefully in the lands he gave them south of the Danube. Here they remained quiet for a time, but upon the death of Theodosius they rose up against the Romans. They made Alaric their king. He was young and strong. Although he had been trained in the Roman legions and had twice been in Italy, he loved better the freedom of the north and the ways of his own people. First he led them into Greece, plundering and destroying as he went, and making his name a terror not only in the east, but in the west. Meantime other tribes of Germany, pushed by the con- quests of the Huns, had broken through the western frontier of the Rhine. Some of them turned south into Italy, but were starved into submission. Others, among * Theodosius, a man of great ability, was known as Theodosius the Great. He was the last ruler of the whole empire. Upon his death (395 A. D.) it was divided between his two sons. Honorius was Em- peror of the West and Arcadius, his brother, was Emperor of the East. THE HUNS SWEEPING EVERYTHING BEFORE THEM AS THET INVADED EUROPE THE GERMANS AND THE ROMANS 123 them the Burgundians and the Vandals, entered Gaul. The Burgundians settled on the upper Rhine, in the province which still bears their name, and became allies of Rome. The Vandals, after plundering Gaul, crossed the Pyrenees into Spain. The Romans never regained control of these provinces. 93. Alaric Advances upon Rome. — After the breaking Alaric of the western frontier, Alaric took courage to advance ^^°^*^® upon Rome. He believed that he was specially called to do this; for as he was passing a sacred grove, he had heard a voice saying over and over again, ^^ Proceed to Rome and make that city desolate." The words kept ringing in his ears until at last he seemed to have no other choice. Taking their women and children with them, according to the custom of barbarian nations, the Goths marched westward, ravaging the land as they went. After many The Goths defeats and the loss of many warriors, they crossed the Rome^^®^ Alps and arrived at the very gates of Rome. The Goths laid siege to the city. Day after day they lay encamped before it, and daily the Romans watched for aid from the Emperor at Ravenna which he had made his capital. It never came. There was no food. Finally a plague fell upon the starving people. Then the Romans sent an embassy to Alaric, and with Alaric and much bravado said they were not afraid of him, and ® ^^ ^^^^ would all come out and fight him unless he would make fair terms. But Alaric, knowing how helpless they were. 124 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE laughed loudly and answered with a Gothic proverb, "Thick grass is easier mowed than thin.'' ^^What, then, are your terms?" they asked. ^'I demand all your gold; your silver, your movable property, and your slaves," was the haughty answer. Dismayed by these words, the Romans then asked, ^^If you take all these things, what do you leave to us?" "Your lives," was The ransom the gruff answer. But when^ later on, a body of sena- tors came to Alaric to plead for easier terms, it was agreed that the Romans should give as a ransom five thousand pounds of gold, three thousand pounds of silver, four thousand silk tunics, three thousand hides dyed scarlet, and three thousand pounds of pepper. The terms of the ransom show that the barbarians were aheady acquiring a taste for Roman luxuries. 94. Alaric Captures and Plunders Rome. — Then Ala- ric, with this immense booty, marched northward till he reached the fertile lands of northern Italy. Here he wished to remain and settle with his followers as the allies of Rome. Instead, therefore, of seizing the lands already his by conquest, this barbarian conqueror asked that they be allotted to his people by the Emperor. When the Emperor Honorius stupidly refused, Alaric offered to furnish militaiy aid to Rome if he could have provisions and some land. The Roman Emperor dallied and broke promises. Alaric marched back to Rome, but once more spared the city, hoping to make terms. Finally, about two years after the first siege of Rome, his patience worn out by delays, Alaric in deadly earnest appeared with his army before the city for the third time, and captured it with little or no opposition. \5 k L ^ SQ 4 .V'^. T>^ ">s, i K> i^<3 ^ ^ < t° S s2 THE GERMANS AND THE ROMANS 125 For three days Rome was given over to the plunder- Marie's ing barbarians, but the sacred buildings and all who ^^^^ sought refuge within their walls were spared. Then Alaric marched down to the southern coast of Italy. ALARIC AND HIS FOLLOWERS ENTERING ROME Before he could carry out his further plans of conquest, however, he suddenly died. That the Romans might not find and dishonor his body, it is said that the current of a river was turned aside and a grave dug in the bed. Here they laid their brave leader, surrounding his body with treasures. The captives who had dug the grave were then killed, lest they should at some time reveal the secret. After Alaric 's death, his people went north- ward into southern Gaul, where they settled and later extended their rule into Spain. The capture of Rome by barbarians (410) was one of 126 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Why the Romans failed Why the Germans succeeded the most astounding events of history. The marvel is not that a noble city had been pillaged and plundered, but that Rome, the centre of the world and for six hun- dred years the ruler of nations^ had timidly given way to these barbarian hordes. 95. Why the Germans Succeeded in Conquering the Romans. — ^Yet the simple fact is that the Romans failed because they had become unfit to carry forward the work they had done when they were strong and sturdy men. Since the days of Augustus their power as a nation had been weak- ened through increasing luxuiy and self-indul- gence. And while the Romans were growing weaker, the restless barbarian hordes north of the Danube were increasing in numbers and in power. They knew nothing of ease and comfort. In their hard struggle as hunters and warriors in the forest wilds of Germany they had become manly, self-reliant, and masterful. As we have seen, many thousands of them were serving in Roman armies as hired soldiers, for the ease-loving Romans were no longer willing to endure the hardships of war. Many thousands more, also, were slaves and freedmen on the estates of wealthy Roman nobles. Under these condi- tions the Germans had learned much about the life of the Romans, had ceased to fear them, and desired to get control of what the Romans were not strong enough to hold. fT£^^^^^^' EUINS OF A ROMAN IMPERIAL PALACE AT TREVES, GERMANY THE GERMANS AND THE ROMANS 127 Before the close of the fifth century (476); the last Roman Emperor of the west was deposed. Not a prov- ince in western Em'ope was then Roman; the ruling power had come into the hands of the Germans. Surely the old reign of Italy was passing away, and a new Europe was about to take its place. 96. A New Europe under the Control of the Ger- mans. — ^This new Europe was to be under the control of these vigorous men from the north. As we shall see, it took them many hundred years to appreciate the best things that had been done by the Greeks and the Romans. Therefore they did not stop with over-throw- ing the Roman Empire. They also destroyed many citieS; and in some places swept away nearly all that Rome had done. But they preserved more than they destroyed; and added to what the Greeks and Romans had done many ideaS; customs, and ways of living which have made life richer for us all. They were in fact both the successors and the heirs of the Romans, and as such took up the work of the Tiliddle Ages, which began in the fifth century and ended in the fifteenth. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The German tribes were driven by growing numbers to seek more and better land, and also by a desire to share in the wealth of the Roman Empire. 2. The Goths, one of the most powerful of the German tribes, defeated the Romans. 3. In 410 Alaric, the king of the Goths, captured Rome. 4. The Romans failed be- cause their power as a nation had been weakened through increas- ing luxury and self-indulgence. 5. The Germans succeeded not only because they had been increasing in numbers, but also because 128 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE they were manly, self-reliant, and masterful. They were the suc- cessors and heirs of the Romans. 6. The Middle Ages began in the fifth century and ended in the fifteenth. TO THE PUPIL 1. Give three reasons why the German tribes moved into the Roman Empire. 2. Who v^as Alaric ? What kind of man was he, and what kind of train- ing had he received ? 3- Tell what you can about the following: the siege of Rome; Alaric and the embassy; the ransom. 4. Why did Alaric capture Rome ? 5. Explain why the Romans failed and why the Germans succeeded. 6. In what ways were the Germans unlike the Romans ? 7. What is meant by a new Europe under the control of the Germans ? When did the Middle Ages begin and when did they end ? It is worth your while to remember these dates. 8. Are you making constant use of your maps ? CHAPTER XIII ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH The Franks 97. The Franks in France. — We have seen how, early in the fifth centuiy; certain German tribes broke through the Roman frontiers into Gaul, swept southward into Italy; and captured Rome, the capital of the empire. Toward the close of the same centuiy, other tribes of Germans, the Franks, who had been dwelling on the middle and lower Rhine, began the conquest of north- ern Gaul. Under the leadership of Clovis, one of the most powerful chiefs of that time, they conquered the last of the Roman territor}^ in Gaul, which greatly in- creased their power, and then extended their sway over the German tribes who had occupied the east and south. ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 129 Thus the Franks brought under one dominion nearly all that country now known by the name of France. Clovis adopted the faith of the Christians, and hence- CHARLEMAGNE BEING CROWNED EMPEROR AT ROME forth the Frankish government went hand in hand with that of the church, a union which was of great value to both. The greatest successor of Clovis was Charlemagne, who charle- came three centuries later. He added to his realm most of ^^^ Ws what is now Germany and the western half of the Empire ^°^^ of Austria, and in the year 800 was crowned Emperor at 130 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Rome. He is one of the most famous men of all time. We should remember him not only as a great warrior and statesman, but also as a lover of learning who started many schools and did much for education in his day. Although his empire did not last as a whole, out of it grew the feudal system, of which we shall speak later, and the union of the German and Roman ways of living. 98. German Tribes Invade and Conquer Britain. — We have now to learn that still other German tribes, some from Denmark and some from northern Germany^ invaded and conquered Britain. These were the Angles, Saxons, Jutes, and Danes, the Angles being the tribes from which England (Angleland) at a later day received its name. After the Romans withdrew their armies from Britain in the early part of the fifth century, it was invaded by the Picts from Scotland, the Scots from Ireland, and bands of Saxon pirates from the /^►r« ^ mi coast of Germany. The Brit- ons first appealed to Rome p"'- ^ ' "/• ' 11 r--— ^^^ ^^^' "^^^ Rome was too busy protecting herself from the Goths. Then they turned to the Germans. Under two leaders, Hengist and Horsa, a band of Jutes landed at the island of Thanet in 449. After helping the Britons to overcome their enemies, they decided to remain and conquer the country, and in this conquest the Angles and Saxons took part. These tribes A BIT OF STONEHENGE. THE EARLIEST ARCHI- TECTURAL, MONUMENT IN BRITAIN ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 131 The destructive Germans came from the region which hes between the Baltic and the North Seas^ and includes Denmark and the states ot north-western Germany. 99. What the German Tribes Destroyed in Britain. — Since these German tribes lived far to the north, they had not come under the influence of the Romans as had the tribes further to the south, and therefore were not so far advanced in the arts of living. On that account they were more destructive than their fellow-tribes. They laid waste citieS; burned country mansions and splendid Roman palaces, and murdered, enslaved, or drove out of the land many of the people. Nor did these pagan warriors have any regard for sacred buildings ; for they burned to ashes Christian churches, and drove off or slaughtered monks and priests. Wherever they went, in fact, during the first one hundred and fifty years of their stay in Britain, they put an end to Christianity. 100. Christianity in Britain. — How large a footing the The Druids Christian faith had gained in Britain during the stay of the Romans is uncertain. We know that when they conquered Britain they found the people there under the sway of priests called Druids, who worshipped in oak groves and offered human sacrifices. We know also that, on account of the bitter opposition of the Druids, the Romans destroyed them. Christian mis- SAXON SHIPS 132 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The invading Angles and Saxons Gregory and the Angle boys sionaries in the time of Constantine labored to make converts among the natives, but their influence was probably not felt much outside the towns and cities. In their career of destruction, these Angles and Saxons were very different from the other tribes that invaded the continent. There the invaders adopted the cus- tom.s, language, and faith of the people they con- quered ; but in Britain the old civilization was swept away, and even the lan- guage, Latin and Celtic, gave place to that of the conquerors. All classes spoke the Germanic tongue. loi. The Coming of Christian Missionaries. — One bond of union with the past and with Europe, however, was established by Christian missionaries. A pretty story is told of how missionaries from Rome were sent to convert these rude German pagans. One day an abbot of Rome, named Gregory, saw a group of beauti- 'ful boys waiting in the market-place of the city to be sold as slaves. ^'Who are these children?" asked he of the slave-dealer. ^^ Heathen Angles," w^as the reply. '^Not Angles but Angels," said Gregory, '^with faces so angel-like! From what country do they come?" When he found that they came from Britain and were THE SAXUN i.- ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 133 heathen, he grieved because such fine boys were brought up in ignorance and sin. 102. Augustine and the Monks at Canterbury. — The Later on, when Gregory became Pope, he sent to Britain Augusfine a monk named Augustine, with a band of forty other monks, to convert the people to the Christian faith. At first the monks were afraid to go, for people told them fearful tales of the English barbarians. But Gregory would not let them turn back. They set sail for Britain and landed on the Isle of Thanet (597). After a few days. King Ethelbert of Kent, whose wife was a Christian, came to the isle to meet them. As he thought they were magicians and mio;ht throw a speU over him, he and his fol- lowers met them in an open field instead of in a building. Let us try to picture the scene. Here under the branches of a spreading oak are seated King Ethelbert and Queen Bertha. Beside the King are his counsellors and body-guard, and near the queen are her maids and her chaplain. A crowd has gathered to see the royal reception of the strange priests from over-seas, and you may be sure that little Kentish boys and girls are some- where near to see what is going on. The royal reception 134 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE An interesting procession The sound of men's voices is heard. Then appears a body of priests bearing in front a tall silver cross and a banner with a picture of Christ on it. Following them is a procession of forty monks in russet robes and cowls, headed by a boy singer. They walk slowly, two by two, chanting and praying for the salvation of the English OLD ROMAN CHURCH OF ST. MARTIN, CANTERBURY The King gracious to the monks The monks at Canterbury as they advance. Behind them all is Augustine himself. AVhen they reach the assembled English, Augustine sits down and preaches the Gospel to the wondering listeners. The King is gracious to the new-comers. They may remain in the kingdom, he says, and he will see that they have a house in Canterbur}^, his capital. He will not allow them to be in want, and they may pursue their work among his people in peace. This welcome was a great encouragement to the weary monks. They walked on toward Canterbury and, looking down from a neighboring hill, saw in a little meadow crossed by a stream an old town surrounded with Roman walls. Just outside stood the old Roman church of St. Martin, ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 135 which they for a time were to use. The building is still standing to-day. Here they had also a monaster}^, and lived the quiet, religious life of monks, holding constant service to which every one was welcome, and working faithfully to convert the people to the Christian faith. 103. The Spread of Christianity in Britain. — King Thousands Ethelbert was one of the first converts to accept the chrisSans faith, and soon his example was followed by many others. One Christmas day more than ten thousand people were baptized. Augustine was appointed arch- bishop of Canterbury, and down to the present time his successors as heads of the official English church have had the same title. In a short time nearly all v/ho lived in Kent had become Chris- tians, and many converts were made in other parts of the island, won by the devoted hves of the missionaries. When Augustine and his monks began their work in the south, missionaries from the church in Ireland and the islands west of Scotland were already Success of busy converting the people in the north. They were sio?arilT followers of St. Patrick, who had made Ireland a centre ^^ ^^® ^^^^ of Christianity after the Celts were driven out of Eng- land by the Saxons. Their missionaries were enthusiastic and devoted men, and won many converts by their un- selfish lives. Monasteries spread rapidly. But it was ST. AUGUSTINE 136 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The monasteries as centres of religious life and learning The Vikings The Vikings as warriors the Roman form of Christianity which finally prevailed over all England. With the Roman monks came Roman literature and culture, and the monasteries became centres not only cf religious influence, but of learning as well. Those of Northumbria were not excelled by any in western Europe. It was here that English literature took its start, the most famous man of letters of the seventh, and early eighth centuries being the English monk Baeda, called ''The Venerable Bede." Although Christianity lost its hold in Britain for a time after Augustine's death, his work was so thorough that it was never wholly destroyed, and in time the Christian faith overspread the entire countr}^ 104. The Coming of the Vikings. — Britain had not seen the last of her German invaders with the coming of the Angles, Saxons, and Jutes. In the eighth and ninth centuries she was beset by the fiercest, most brutal, and least civilized cf any of the barbarian invaders. These were the Vikings, or Northmen, bold sea rovers who came swarming down from Scandinavia, ^isiting the coasts not only of Britain but of all western Europe. In later centuries, as we shall see, they sailed even to Iceland and Greenland. Fighting and plundering were their greatest joy, and they kept Europe in fear for generations. The Northmen included both Danes and Norwegians; but the Danes were the terror of Britain, and it was feared that the whole country would fall under their sway. They were better trained in fighting, and had much more effective weapons, than the other German ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 13; tribes. Not only had they coats of mail; but swords, spearS; and powerful axes. Their ships w^ere long, light; open vesselS; and moved Viking quickl}^ The largest were worked by twenty oarsmen, ^ ^^^ REMAINS OF THE VIKING SHIP OF GOKSTAD, AFTER ITS REMOVAL FROM THE MOUND WHERE IT WAS FOUND and each vessel had a heavy square sail to use in favor- able winds. They were painted black, with high prow and stern. The prow was carved into the shape of a snake's or a dragon's head. Around the bulwarks hung the round; painted shields of the fighters. TVTien one of these black vessels came suddenly and swiftly sailing up the river with its fierce crew, it struck terror to the hearts of the people. Year by year their numbers multiplied. Swift as the wind, at first they made only short raids, harrying the coasts. But each time they came they went the bow of the viking ship of gokstad, further inland, attracted by the showing restored steering board oh the left, and complete ship above 138 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The Vikings raid Britain The little Alfred and the book of Saxon poetry The Danes harass the country cultivated lands and prosperous townS; which were once more a feature of Britain. They raided York; London, and Canterbury, and in time seized the whole country north of the Thames. They were about to advance upon Wessex, which lay to the south, when finally a leader rose up against them. This was King Alfred. 105. Alfred and the Danes. — Alfred, by some considered the best and great- est King that England ever had, was the youngest child of Ethelwulf, King of Wessex and Kent. His mother was a noble lady of the race of Cerdic, one of the original Saxon invading chiefs. Either from her or from the Romans — for he spent a part of his boyhood in Rome — Alfred learned to love knowledge and books. This is well illustrated in a pretty stoiy which is told of his childhood. When he was only four years old, his mother showed him and his brothers a book of Saxon poetry. It was a beautiful book, illu- minated in brilhant colors, and written by hand, as books were in those days. She promised to give it to the one who should repeat the poems from memory\ The httle Alfred ran away with it to his teacher, and soon returned and repeated it to his mother, word for word. Even if this stor}^ is not true, it shows how greatly famed Alfred was for his desire for knowledge. He was a bright,, attractive boy, of winning speech and manners. All through his boyhood the Danes were harassing the country and terrifying the people; and when at twenty- KING ALFRED ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 139 two years of age he became king (871); he had to give his whole time to beating them back. As they were ignorant themselves and hated those who sought knowl- edge, they sacked abbeys, burned schools and monas- teries, and slaughtered the monks. Alfred fought nine battles with them. He was de- The Danes feated each tim^e, and his army not only became weak, Aifr^e^d but lost its courage. Finally, at the beginning of the winter, he was forced to retreat into a region of woods and swamps. The people thought he was lost. It was a long, dreaiy winter for him and his followers. In later dr.ys the people were fond of telling stories story of of how Alfred spent his time during this trying expe- and%.e rience. While these stories may not be true, they help ^^jji^^^^^'^ us to see what the people thought of the man who did so much to make England a better country. According to one of these stories, he once took refuge in the hut of a cowherd who knew him, but whose wife did not. Seeing his ragged clothing, she thought him of little account. She was baking bread before the open fire, and told him to watch it while she went out; but he had more important matters on his mind. When the woman returned, Alfred was sitting in a brown study, with the bread burning imder his nose. His reward was a sharp scolding for being so stupid, as the woman thought him. Another story, popular among the people, reveals Alfred as a his ability to play on the harp and sing. He gathered °^"^^^^ his comrades into a safe place, disguised himself as a minstrel, and went to the Danish camp, where his sweet music charmed the warriors. The king heard of his ability and called him to the royal tent. Here Alfred 140 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE overheard the Danish plan of campaign. He sHpped away, called his men, and; making a sudden attack on his enemies, put them to rout. As a fact, however, Alfred spent his winter as a gen- eral and statesman should, in gathering, drilHng, and sup- phdng his army. This explains to us why he won a \dc- KING ALFRED INCITING HIS FOLLOWERS TO REPEL THE INVASION OF THE DANES, WHOSE SHIPS HAVE BEEN SIGHTED toiy when he met his enemy. As spring came on, he gathered his men behind his fortress at Athelney. AMien he unfolded his standard, men rejoiced, for many had given up him and the kingdom for lost. Many new re- cruits, eager to fight under a brave leader, joined his army; and although his force was not large, he made a sudden and desperate attack on the Danes at Ethandune. He drove them to their camp, besieged them for four- teen days, and forced them to surrender. In the treaty which followed, the Danes agreed to settle 142 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE down peacefully north of the Thames and to become Christians. All England south of the Thames remained to Alfred. In fact; as a result of this victoiy^ the English and the Danes came gradually to be united as one people. 1 06. Alfred Improves His Kingdom. — After defeat- ing the Danes, Alfred had time to improve his king- dom. The laws were ver}^ confused, since each tribe had had different ones. So Alfred had all the best laws gathered into one book, beginning with the Ten Com- mandments, and forced all his people to obey them. Another important matter to which he gave much thought and time was the building of a fleet of swift war vessels; for his experience with the Vikings had taught him the great value of ships in warding off invaders. This was the beginning of the English navy, which has done so much to make that little island-countiy a great world- power. His great desire, however, now that law and order could be kept, was to educate the people. England had the most beautiful books in the world at this time, but few people could read them except the monks. And now that learning had so fallen off during the inroads of the Danes, many even of the monks could not under- stand Latin. Alfred, therefore, rebuilt the abbeys and schools which the Danes had destroyed, and at his court established a school for his own children and the children of his nobles and bishops and friends. They were taught not only to read and write in their own language but to read Latin. Wlierever he knew that there were learned men, he sent there for them and brought them to his court, to teach him and his people. Great ' ALFRED AND THE ENGLISH 143 As most of the standard works of that day were in Alfred and Latin and Alfred wished his people to have the benefit litllature' of them^ he made translations of those he considered the most useful, and sent copies to all his bishops. He wrote a few books himself and gathered all the English ballads into one volume. This work of Alfred's was important far beyond the help it gave to his own people and time. For it made English, which was the language of the common people, a language of literature. His translations fixed its form and preserved it for succeeding generations. Alfred became a powerful ruler and left his kingdom '^Alfred the far stronger and far better than he found it. All his people loved him, for he was devoted to their welfare. Well has he been called ''Alfred the Great." THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Franks brought under one dominion all that country now known by the name of France. 2. Charlemagne was crowned Emperor of Rome in the year 800. He is one of the most famous men of all time. 3. A band of Jutes landed in England in 449. Wherever the German invaders went during the first one hundred and fifty years of their stay in Britain they put an end to Chris- tianity. 4. Augustine and forty monks landed in England in 597. They had a monastery at Canterbury. 5. Monasteries spread rapidly, and in time the Christian faith overspread all Britain. 6. King Alfred defeated the Danes, who had been harassing the country. As a result of his victory over them, the English and the Danes came gradually to be united as one people. 7. Alfred had all the best laws gathered into one book, made translations of standard works, and wrote some books himself. He made Eng- lish a language of literature. 144 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE TO THE PUPIL 1. From what people did France get its name ? 2. Who was Charlemagne and when did he live ? 3. What German tribes invaded Britain ? How did England get its name ? 4. Who were the Druids and what became of them ? 5. Imagine yourself at the royal reception given to Augustine and his monks, and write an account of what took place. 6. What did these monks do for Christianity in Britain ? 7. Who were the Vikings ? Describe these vessels and their methods of making raids. 8. Tell the story of little Alfred and the book of Saxon poetry. What does this story illustrate ? 9. Write out as clearly as you can the story of Alfred and the cowherd's wife. 10. What important things did King Alfred do to improve his kingdom ? Note especially his work in making English a language of literature. 11. Now give as many reasons as you can for calling this noble king Alfred the Great. 12. Are you making constant use of the map ? CHAPTER XIV HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TO WIN THEIR LIBERTIES Rolloand 107. Rollo and the Vikings Invade France. — As we Normandy j^ayg already said, England was not the only country that suffered from the inroads of the Vikings. France was constantly invaded in the same way. One band of these warriors, under a leader named Rolf or Rollb, in the tenth century seized a part of northern France. As the king could not hope to drive them out, he invited Rollo to settle down with his men and become his vassal. Rollo agreed; and in time this district came to be known HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TO WIN LIBERTY 145 as Normandy, and the people were called Normans, a contraction of '^Northmen." As time passed, many Northmen settled here; and their The leaders, the dukes of the Normans, were often as power- fh^Normans fill as any king in Europe. One of these we are especially interested in because he took such an important part in English history. This was William, who became Wil- liam I of England and is know^n as William the Con- queror. 1 08. William, Duke of William's . , TVT ^ claim to the the Normans, Conquers throne England. — When Edward the Confessor, King of the English, died without leav- ing an heir, Harold, the WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR O 7 ; greatest noble in the king- dom, was elected to succeed him. But Wilham, Duke of the Normans, who had no good claim to the throne, declared that it had been promised to him by Edward; and that Harold himself had sworn on the sacred relics that he would assist him in getting the crown. He made haste to collect an army, sailed to England, wiiiiam, defeated Harold at the battle of Hastings, or Senlac, in |^^| ^iJ ^^^ 1066, and the next Christmas day was crowned king in Westminster Abbey. He brought all the people under his rule, but promised to let them be just as free as they had been under their former kings. Though King of the English, he still remained Duke of the Normans. In England he, his two sons, and his grandson are called the Norman kings. 146 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE William's 109. The Influence of the Normans upon England. — the feudal The influence of the Normans upon England was marked system ^^ several ways. In the first place; they were a quick- witted and clever people^ the most masterful in all Europe. They had remarkable power of doing things well on a large scalC; and this showed itself at once. William placed strong castles all over the kingdom, in which he put vassals loyal A SHIP OF DUKE WILLIAM S FLEET WHICH TR\NSPORTED TROOPS FOR THE INVA- SION OF ENGLAND, FROM THE BAYEUX TAPESTRY, A CONTEMPORARY WORK The building of monasteries and cathedrals to himself and sternly exacted from them, and from their vas- sals in turn, the strictest obe- dience. In this way he built up the feudal system in England, with a strong central government. The same ability showed itself in the building of churches and monasteries, which became a great power in the land. It was during this period that many of England's great- est cathedrals were begun, the Norman style of archi- tecture, brought from France, displacing that of the earlier Saxon. FIGHTING AS PICTURED IN THli BAYEUX TAPESTRY, A CONTEMPORARY WORK HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TO WIN LIBERTY 147 ARMOR OF THE TIME OF "WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR In yet another way, more gentle but not less perma- nent, was the Norman influence felt, and that was m language and literature. French became the language which the upper classes spoke, just as Latin was the language of the church, and only the common peo- ple in the eveiy- day walks of life spoke Anglo-Sax- on. English hter- ature was well- nigh forgotten, and English thought for centuries was fashioned by the French, no. The Wicked King John. — One of William's suc- cessors was King Lichard I, the Lion-Heart, who as- cended the throne in 1189. He was a brave warrior and, as we shall see further on, spent much of his time fight- ing as a crusader m the Holy Land. During his ab- sence, his wicked brother John plot- ted to get the throne for himself, and when Rich- ard, on his way home from Je- Nonnan influence in language and literature King John plots against his brother THE NORMAN GATEWAY OP WINDSOR CASTLE 148 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE A worthless and wicked king ji lawless Uing King John robs soldiers and sailors rusaleni; was taken prisoner, John thought that now he could surely be khig, as he hoped that Richard would not be set free. But the English people, at a great sacrifice, raised a large sum of money, and bought Richard's freedom. After Richard's death John became King of England (1199). He was such a worthless and wicked king that we feel sorry to think he ever held the throne. But if he had been better, perhaps the people would not have been roused as they were to demand their rights. John^s wicked deeds were so many that we can only mention a few of them. We have already seen how he plotted against his brother. He showed him- self treacherous at another time by marrying a young woman who was pledged to marry the son and heir of one of his own nobles. As this was against the feudal law, it brought him into further trouble. During John's reign, Philip of France invaded Nor- mandy and won it from John. John did not try very hard to prevent him from doing this; but when it was done, he gathered his army and navy together in Eng- land and prepared to fight Philip. AATien all the fleet was assembled, and the soldiers had left their homes and their work and come to the coast, the King changed his mind and sent them all home again. The worst of this action was that he made eveiy soldier and sailor pay a fine, because they had escaped from going to war. This was an act of robbeiy. KING RiCHAKD I, THE LION-HEART HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TO WIN LIBERTY 149 , churches ^^ also He also robbed the He robs the churches. He refused obey the Pope, and the Pope, as punishment; ordered that every church in England should be closed. The cler- g>^men thought they must obey the Pope; but when- ever they did; John took their property from them, as well as all the money belondno; to their churches. chateau gaillard normandy, france. one of king Richard's castles, once the main OUTPOST OF his NORMAN TERRITORY the King's outrages must leader, the Archbishop of at a meeting held in St. Paul's, showed them how John might be made to sign a charter; that is, a written statement in which he should agree that there were certain things he could not do, and that the people had certain rights he could not take from them. To this the barons agreed, and made known to John their demands, saying that they were 'to" III. King John Signs the The need of rry, -. a charter Great Charter. — ihe barons or nobles of England felt that not be endured. Acting as a Canterbury, Stephen Langton, KING JOHN SIGNING MAGNA CHARTA 150 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE John forced to sign the Great Charter The promises in the charter What the Great Charter means to us Henry III and Simon de Montfort ready to fight if necessary. The King was terrified. He wished to escape giving the charter^ but he had no army to fight the barons, and all the people hated him. Finally he yielded; and called a meeting which was held in the meadow cf Runnymede, near Windsor, on the Thames River. The barons' camp was on one bank, the King's on the other, and on an island between were the dele- gates who were to discuss the charter. They soon agreed upon one, and John signed it. But he did not intend to keep his agreement. The charter — called Magna Charta (Great Charter)^ was long, and contained many promises made by the King to the people. Of these, two were very important. The first was, that the King should never collect more money than was due him without first getting the con- sent of the Great Council of barons and knights. This, meant, among other things, that he would never again fine soldiers and sailors because he decided not to em- ploy them. The second promise was that the King would never again throw men into prison without showing just cause. All who were arrested for wrong-doing must be tried in court, as they are in our times, and if they were not found guilty they must be set free. The most valu- able feature of the charter was that all the rights which came to be founded upon it, were for the com.mon peo- ple as well as the nobles. It is this which has created the democratic freedom of the English-speaking peoples. 112. The English Parliament. — John's son, Henry III, was only a boy when his father died, and until he-, was grown up noblemen ruled for him. When at length he began to reign for himself, people saw that he was. very weak and unfit to govern a growing kingdom. Her. HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TO WIN LIBERTY 151 did not like to take advice, and he was constantly chang- ing his mind. Finally the barons could endure him no longer. They made war on him, and took him and his son Edward prisoners. Then their leader, Simon de Montfort; ruled in his stead, though he was not called king. Simon de Montfort's rule was important, for it was he The who called the first Parliament. Before this the Great Pariilment Council had been attended by the barons and bishops. Now not only these nobles and clergymen were summoned (12G5), but also two men from each of certain towns and two from every shire (county). This was a long step for- ward. It meant that the common people were to have a share in the government. De Montfort's rule was short, however; for the King's son escaped from prison, and in a sudden attack Simon de Montfort was killed and the barons defeated. Edward proved to be a strong and wise King, beloved Edward i by his people. His favorite motto was ^^Keep your ParUament promise,'' and he always tried to keep his. It was not until 1295 that he called a full Parliament such as Simon de Montfort's, but it proved to be such a successful way of consulting the people that afterward a full Parhament became the rule. Thus the people of all classes were represented in the government. MANOR HOUSE, ACTON BURNEI.L, SHROPSHIRE. BUILT FOR THE HOLDING OF THE FIRST PARLIAMENT 152 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The people gradually lose their rights The equality cf German freemen The moots of the village, the hundred, and the shire The village moot the beginning of the town meeting An important event in Edward's reign was the renewal of the Great Charter^ with special promises in it that the King would not take money from the people unless the full Parliament was willing that he should. 113. American Beginnings in Germany and England. — This struggle between the King and the barons was no sudden thing. For centuries the people had been gradu- ally losing their rights while the King had been growing in power. To find out how much they had lost and what they were tiying to get back; let us look at them as they were in the forests of Germany long before they left their homes for other lands. You will remember that those rugged Germans prized their independence as they prized their life; that in their meetings each freeman helped to elect the chief who should lead him in battle; and that all freemen stood on an equal footing when matters affecting the good of the people were discussed. Now when the German tribes went across the North Sea to England in the fifth cen- tury, they carried with them their ways of managing their affairs. Each village had its moot, or meetings where all the freemen assembled to regulate the affairs of the village. A group of villages large enough to fur- nish a hundred warriors formed a hundred^ and later a still larger group formed a shire. Just as the village had its moot to attend to the affairs of the village; so had the hundred and the shire each its moot to look after the larger affairs of its people. But while all the freemen met in the village moot; only a small number of freemen from eveiy village were elected by the whole body to represent them in the moot HOW THE ENGLISH BEGAN TQ WIN LIBERTY 153 of the hundred and of the shire. In the village moot each man had the right to share equally in the govern- ment by taking a part in the meeting. This was the beginning of that valuable American institution called the town meeting, where all the voters of the town come together to regulate their local affairs. The electing of men in the village moot to represent The moots them in the larger moots of the hundred and the shire hundred and was the beginning of the American system of represen- {J^^innh^ s^^ tative government. In these larger bodies^ as in our ofrepre- State legislatures and in our Congress, each voter shared government equally in the government, not by taking part directly, as in the town meeting which is held near his home, but by helping to elect men to represent him. This is the representative s}^s- tem which those early Angles and Saxons, with a love of fair play and a keen sense of indi- vidual freedom, made a part of the political life of England, just as, in later years, Anglo-Saxons brought it to our own land. The beginnings of much that we freedom -loving Americans enjoy in our political life to-day are to be found in the village moots of Germany and of England. In the centuries of struggle following the conquest of England by the German tribes, the people, as we have WESTMINSTER HALL, M^HERE PARLIAMENT WAS HELD 154 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The English Seen, lost much of their power. But the kingship always and^om^^° remained elective; and finally^ as we have noted, the Congress representative system came into full swdng in the Eng- lish Parliament, where all classes of people are now represented just as all classes are represented in our National Congress at Washington. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Vikings invaded France as well as England. A band of these seized a part of northern France. After a time this district came to be known as Normandy and its people as Normans. 2. William, Duke of the Normans, was made King of the English (1066). 3. The influence of the Normans upon England was marked in several ways. 4. King John was so worthless and wicked that the barons or nobles of England felt that his outrages must not be endured, so they forced him to sign the Great Charter (1215). 5. The most valuable feature of the charter was that all the rights which came to be founded upon it were for the common people as well as the nobles. It is this which has created the democratic freedom of the English-speaking peoples. 6. The struggle between King John and the barons indicates that for centuries the people had been gradually losing their rights w^hile the King had been growing in power. When the German tribes went across the North Sea to England in the fifth century they carried with them their ways of manar^ing their affairs. And you will remember that among the German tribes all freemen stood on an equal footing when matters affecting the good of the people were discussed. 7. The village moot was the beginning of the American town meeting; and the moots of the hundred and the shire were the beginnings of such representative government as we have in our State legislatures and in our National Congress at Washington. FEUDALISM 155 TO THE PUPIL 1. Who were the Vikings and what two countries did they invade ? 2. Can you explain how William, Duke of the Normans, came to be King of the Enghsh ? 3. Why did he place strong castles all over the kingdom ? 4. In what ways was the Norman influence upon England marked ? 5. In what ways did John show himself to be a worthless and lawless King? 6. What is a charter ? Name two very important promises made by the King to the people in the Great Charter. 7. Tell what the Great Charter means to us. You will see from this that the barons were doing things which prepared for the greater democratic freedom of the English-speaking peoples who were to come after them. 8. Who was Simon de Montfort and what did he do ? 9. Do you see clearly how the village moot was the beginning of the town meeting in our own country and how the moots of the hundred and the shire were the beginning of our representative government ? 10. In what respect are the Enghsh Parhament and our National Con- gress alike ? CHAPTER XV FEUDALISM: OR, THE LORD, THE CASTLE, AND THE KNIGHT 114. How the Feudal System Began. — After the Ger- Each mans got control of affairs in the countries of western Sves°iS^*^ Europe, they brought to an end much that had been built °^^ ^^ up by the Romans. They swept away many of the cities, and failed to keep in repair the superb system of z'oads and bridges which had closely connected all parts of the empire. As a result travel, and the carrying of letters,, messages, and goods, came to be so difficult that in time trade between one country and another, or even betweeu 156 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE one place and another^ often in great measure stopped. Each community; therefore; had mainly to hve its own life. It raised its own food and used only those things which its own people could supply. It also handled THE FEUDAL. FORTIFICATIONS, CARCASSONNE, FRANCE, AS THEY ARE TO-DAY How each community was governed but little money; for there was but little money to be had; and the old barter of goods for goods suited the local trade fairly well in most things. The method of governing the people became equally primitive. For since Rome was no longer able to mam- tain law and order; and there was no strong central gov- erning power anywhere in western Europe; each com- munity had to keep order for itself and protect itself against danger and violence; just as it had to provide the food and other things needed for its daily life. FEUDALISM 157 115. Charlemagne's Empire. — ^There was a brief period during the empire under Charlemagne when con- ditions were improved. This great leader of the Franks in his long reign of nearly half a centuiy (768-814) had brought within his vast empire^ as we have seen^ much of what is now western Europe, and had ruled it with a strong hand. But Charlemagne's empire did not last. After his charie- death it was broken into so many fragments that such ^pfre ^ a thing as the authority of a stron^; central state, like J^^oken into ^ ° ^ ^ ^ fragments that in our own count r}^ to-day _, passed away. In the dark and dreadful time of strife and hatred which fol- lowed; things went from bad to worse. There was a desperate struggle of rival leaders for power, and when these leaders were not striving to ward off barbarian attacks, they were quarrelling among themselves. 116. The Rich Land-owner and Personal Service. — The rich In the great confusion and disorder of these times, the i^^uier^and ownership of land played a large part. The rich land- i^w-giver owner was the most powerful man in any rural locality, and he became the ruler and law-giver of the people who lived on his land. It was his duty to provide some way of protecting life and property, and of maintaining Protection law and order in the community. To do this, he must ^^^ service have men willing to fight for him, men to attend his courts of justice, where disputes were settled and wrongs righted, and men to do the every-day work of providing food, clothing, and the usual conveniences of life. These three forms of personal service he could secure by grant- ing to various men the use of his land. They needed protection; he needed personal service. 158 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The cere- mony of making a man a vassal If we wish to learn how this exchange of the use of land for personal service was brought about, and what were the relations between the powerful man who ruled and the weaker men who served him, we must study the feudal system. This began to take deep root in western Europe in the ninth and tenth centuries. 117. The Lord and the Vassal. — Imagine that you are a great land-owner or baron, and that you turn over a part of your land to a man to hold and to use for you. That land is called a fief, or feud, and the man who re- ceives it is called a vassal. In return for the use of the land, your vassal promises to fight^ for you, who are now his lord, to attend your law court, and under certain conditions to pay you money. The fighting may be in defence of your castle or in an attack upon your enemies; and the payment of money may be for your ransom if you are made a prisoner, for the knighting of your eldest son, or for the marriage of your eldest daughter. In return you, the lord, promise to protect your vassal, and allow him to govern as he sees fit all the people who live on the land he is to hold and to use. The agreement is made in a formal way. The cere- mony is an interesting one. The vassal with bare head kneels before you, his future lord, places his hands be- tween your hands, and repeats these words: "From this time forward I will be your man." You, the lord, raising your vassal to his feet, give him the kiss of peace, and he in turn declares, ^^I will be faithful to you and defend you even at the risk of my life.'^ In token of the grant of land, you then give him a twig or a clod of earth. 160 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The relation between the lord and his vassal William the Conqueror and the land-owners of England Why men became vassals By such a formal ceremony as this, every lord bound himself to protect his vassal, treat him justly , and allow him to remain in control of the land as long as he kept his part of the agreement and was loyal to his lord. Thus the relation between the lord and his vassals was very- much like that which we saw existing between the chief and his warriors in the German forests. ii8. The Theory of the Feudal System. — According to the theoiy, as finally worked out by the la^^yers, the greatest of all land-owners was the King. He was the lord of all the land in his kingdom. Some of his vassals were powerful nobles, each of whom had vassals who paid homage to him just as he himself paid homage to the King. But when William the Conqueror became King of England, he compelled all the land-owners, of any account, to pay homage directly to himself; and in this way he greatly strengthened the royal power in England. The abbot, as head of a monastery, might also be lord over vassals, and a vassal under a lord. William required from each bishop and abbot the same homage and feudal service that he would require from a noble holding the same land. We of to-day also buy protection when we pay taxes to the state or the nation. The amount is so veiy small, however, that it is no burden, and so peaceful are the times that we cannot easily realize the danger and tur- moil of those lawless days when every one in the land from the lowest to the highest, lived in constant fear of being plundered, robbed, or murdered. A violent attack by barbarian invaders or even by a neighboring lord might come any day without warning. Therefore pro- FEUDALISM IGl tection of life and property was worth all it cost. But if the lord was to be the protector of his vassals he must have not only men to fight for him, but a stronghold for defence. Such he provided when he built his castle. 119. The Castle. — Let us visit one of these castles, The castle which was both a fortress and a dwelling-place, bearing roundLls^' in mind that castles differed from one another in many of their details. As we approach we catch our first glimpse of it on a distant hill, which commands a view of the surrounding country, and af- fords an excel- lent location for defence. Hug- ging the hill closely is a scat- tering village of peasant huts, with meadows and pasture lands stretching away to dense woodlands beyond. Surrounding the castle are huge stone walls, twelve feet thick and forty feet high. Just outside the walls is a great moat, or ditch, sixty The moat, feet wide and fifty feet deep, which may be filled with ^fdgt^Ind water. Before we can enter the only gateway in the the gateway castle w^alls, we must wait for the drawbridge to be let down over the moat. It is now upright against the THE DRAWBRIDGE OF THE CASTLE 162 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The towers and battlements towers of the gateway, to which it is joined at its inner end by means of strong hinges. To the outer end of the bridge are fastened long chains by which it is let down by some one in the tower, who turns a windlass. We cross over, but we cannot yet pass through the wall into the court- yard; for the portcullis, 1 an iron gate, bars the en- i trance. Presently, if we are patient, this will move from our pathway. It will not swing on hinges like an ordinary gate, but will be raised by a windlass in the tower. If we are observing, we have noticed that at inter- vals on the walls there are towers and battlements which serve to strengthen the defence of the castle, and to protect the defenders when they shoot their arrows, hurl rocks and stones, or pour boiling oil or pitch upqn the enemy below; and the only windows are narrow slits, easily defended, from which missiles can be safely launched. On the walls stand watchmen also, who are THE CASTLE TOWERS AND BATTLEMENTS, MANNED FOB DEFENCE FEUDALISM 163 constantly on the lookout for an approaching enemy and ready to give the alarm by a trumpet blast. So you see that in the days when cannon and heavy How the guns were unknown, for gunpowder did not come into attackeT^ use in western Europe until the early part of the four- teenth century, it was extremely difficult to capture a THE GREAT HALL OF THE CASTLE. THE OATH OP FEALTY TO THE YOUNG LORD castle when there were brave men to defend it. Arrows, lances, swords, and battle-axes would make but little impression on such powerful stone walls. To beat them down, the warriors of the Middle Ages had a huge engine called a battering-ram to force an opening in the castle walls. It consisted of a great beam, or forest tree, with a head of iron, which was sometimes like a ram's head in shape, and was swung by a chain on a strong frame. The attacking party also at times dug their way under 1G4 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Inside the castle The furniture and rooms the walls. But if a castle was strongly defended^ the only sure w^ay of capturing it was to lay siege to it and cut off its supplies, thus starving the people into sub- mission. The area inside the castle walls sometimes covered several acres. Could w^e pass through the court-3^ard — ' ' ^^' and enter the castle just as it was in the Middle Ages, we should not think it very comfortable or convenient, even though the one we have in mind was the veiy best in the countr}^ The main room was an immense hall^ where the lord, his family, his guests, and his retainers and servants, all ate together; and most of the servants slept here unless they slept in the stable. In the middle of the clay floor was a blazing fire, with an opening in the roof above to let out the smoke. At one end of the hall was a wooden platform, or dais, on which stood the table for the noble and his family. There w^re no glass window^s, and the walls were bare and roughly plastered. The rude furniture was mostly built into its place so that it could not be moved. No one knew what it was to have a private room. Nor did rooms open into passageways, but into one another; so INSIDE THE MAIN GATE OF THE CASTLE A MINSTREL ENTERTAINING THE GATE FEUDALISM 1G5 that to get to a distant one^ it was necessary to pass through several others. 120. The Hard, Rude Life of the Nobles.— It was a Fighting hard rude life which even the nobles led in the tenth and ^"^ ""^ 1 .-M' A I THE CASTLE COURT-YARD. THE RETURN FROM A FORAY eleventh centuries. :Fighting was their chief business. They gloried in war and knew little of anything else. They cared nothing for books, and most of them could not even write their own names. If they were not light- ing— but we must remember that petty warfare was nearly always going on— they spent their time in sports. The life o£ Hunting and hawking were favorite occupations when 166 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE the weather permitted; but in the long winter evenings they played chess for a pastime and listened with pleas- ure to the songs of minstrels, and no doubt quarrelled somewhat over their drinking cups. It was this lack of anything in time of peace to keep men busy at hard, honest work which has left the tradition that a country needs frequent wars to keep its men strong and manly. This may have been true in the Middle Ages, but it is not at all true in our times. 121. Knighthood and the Knights. — But the amuse- ments they prized most of all were the tournament and the joust, which we shall understand better when we learn about knighthood and the knights. Knighthood From the latter part of the tenth centur}^, it became feudaurm ° the custom for the men of the higher social classes to- fight on horseback, although the common people con- tinued to fight on foot. Out of the custom arose the word chivalry {cheval being the French word for horse),. which is much like our word cavalry. The warrior who' rode the horse was called a knight and belonged to a separate order called knighthood. This order has well been named the flower of feudalism, for it was the blos- soming of the ruder virtues which made the life of the later centuries of feudalism endurable. Ideals of The knights were men who, in those days of evil and violence, held lofty ideals and tried to keep ahve the Christian faith. They were not perfect men; indeed, some of them were very wicked, and coarse, and cruel;, but they were pledged to noble deeds, and many of them tried to keep their pledges. We shall now see how men_ became knights, and what they tried to do for the world.. the knights FEUDALISM 16- At first any brave men could earn knighthood; but The later on only those of noble birth could enjoy this honor, the^^page^ At seven years old, the boys of lesser nobles were sent to the castle of some great and powerful lord to begin their training for knighthood. Such a boy was the con- stant attendant of both his master and his mistress. He waited on them in the hall, followed them in the hunt; and served the lady in the bower and the lord in the camp. A PART OF THE CEREMONY OF THE CONFERRING OF KNIGHTHOOD He was taught the meaning of religion^ love, and right living; and was trained not only in hunting and hawking, but also in such military exercises as carrying a shield and handling the lance. Having served as a page until he was fourteen, he be- The came a squire, and either at the same castle or at some llfe^sq^re^ other of his own choosing, he was taught to ride, to use his weapons, and to hunt; for a knight must be a good horseman, a good swordsman, and must be able to use his hawk in hunting. At twenty-one he was made a knight, by a ceremony ^^e cere- which varied with different times and places but which making a from the twelfth century came to be chiefly religious, kmgift^ 168 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE For we must remember that the knight was not only a warrior; he was also a Christian, and one of his prin- cipal duties was to defend the church. On the evening before he was to be knighted the young man took a bath, during which two grave knights counselled him as to his knightly duties. After the bath two knights put on him a white shirt and a russet robe with long sleeves and a hermit's hood. Then in a gay procession he was led to the chapel, where wines and spices were served, after which he was left with a priest. The rest of the night he passed in prayer. At daybreak mass was cele- brated, and later in the day knights and squires took him to the castle hall. After his spurs had been fastened to his heels, the prince whose duty it was to knight him, girded on his sword, embraced him, and striking him three times on the shoulder with the flat blade of the sword, said, '^Be thou a good knight." Then the company went to the chapel, where the new knight, laying his right hand upon the altar, promised to support and defend the •church. THE VIGIL AT ARMS FEUDALISM 169 As a good knight, his vows bound him to obey and The vows of protect the church, to defend the weak and helpless, to ® ^^^ be absolute^ truthful, to be loyal to his chosen lady, and to defend all ladies of gentle birth. Men of that time did not realize that a true Christian knight should be THE TRIAL GALLOP the defender of all women, whether they were rich or poor. Still the ideals were high and fine, and have sur- vived in the ideals of a gentleman of to-day. The days of true knighthood will never pass. Even yet we speak of men as chivalrous when they are like the knights of the Middle Ages in noble ideals. The knight, as we have seen, always fought on horse- The back. Both he and his horse w^ere w^ell protected by weapons of armor that was difficult to penetrate by the weapons *^® kmght in use in those days. He wore a plumed helmet, a shield, and a coat of mail; and for weapons of attack carried a sword and lance, and sometimes a battle-axe. When he went to war, a squire attended him as a body servant. 170 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The purpose of the joust and the tournament It was the duty of the squire to look after his master's horse and weapons^ and to come to his assistance if he was wounded. In the course of time, the armor of the knight became so heav}^ that it required a strong horse to carry him. 122. The Joust and the Tournament. — After the squire had become a knight, he set about training him- self for the jousts and tournaments, the great social events of that time. Jousts were contests between single combat- ants, while tournaments were more like mimic battles. They might be simple festal occasions, or serious trials of strength be- tween hostile factions. We have seen that war was al- most the only interest the nobles had. Accordingly, when real war was not in progress, mimic wars, or tournaments, were planned, such as Sir Walter Scott describes with graphic power in "Ivanhoe," and Tennyson in "Idylls of the King." These not only furnished interest and entertainment, but also the only military training to be had at that time. The noble who gave the tourna- ment could judge from it which of the knights would be the ablest warriors, and, the weak or clumsy were effectu- ally weeded out. Rules That the knights had high standards for themselves tournaments IS shown by the rules relating to tournaments. Since ARMOR OF 1440, SAID TO BE THE BEST PERIOD FEUDALISM 171 they were regarded as contests of honor, no knight could lake part in one if he had ever committed a crime, offended a lady, broken his word, or taken an mifair advantage of an enemy in battle. In other words, the knight must be pure, courteous, truthful, and fair. Let us suppose that some great nobleman has pro- An imagi- claimed a tournament. Heralds have been sent far and aTouma- near to summon the ablest knights, and foreign cham- "^^^* pions have been specially invited. Many knights and ladies arrive. They are lodged in the castle, in the neigh- boring town, or in tents under the trees in the meadows outside the castle. On the day of the combat the tents of the knights, and the lists — that is, the field of the fight — are decked with banners and coats of arms, and the gal- leries where the knights and the ladies, and some- times even the King and Queen, sit are gay with hanging tapestries and gorgeous costumes. In the field are groups of knights and the judges. The horses, gaily decked with rich trappings, are champ- ing their bits and pranc- ing nervously, in their disposition or line-up of knights, at one „ , „ SIDE OF A TOURNEY FIELD, SHOWING FIGURE- eagerness lor trie iray. heads on top of helmets 172 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The mimic battle A. ccstly prize The combatants are in two divisions^ one at each end of the field. There may be hundreds of them. In fact they compose two small armies. The herald proclaims the rules of the combat, the opposing bands advance on horse- back, each knight showing his lady's color, or device. Then the signal is given, and they charge forward amid excited cries and cheers from the gallery. Usually their weapons are blunt sw^ords or lances, but the contest is very rough and sometimes many are killed. Each knight endeavors to knock his opponent from his horse or break his lance. The clang of armor, the clash of broken spears, the shouts of spectators, the waving of kerchiefs, all add to the intense excite- ment. Sometimes in the hottest part of the fight a strange knight, or a troop of knights all dressed alike, swoop from the crest of a neighboring hill and turn the tide of a battle.. Wiien the victory is decided, a costly prize is awarded — jewels, armor, or a fine steed, and best of all, the praise of the victor's lady. In these mimic battles, of which there were many, the knights found their best opportunity to win glory for themselves and the app.^oval of their ladies. 123. What We Owe to Knighthood. — After the use of gunpowder began in the fourteenth century, the THE ARMOR AND LANCE OF A KNIGHT OP 1550 FEUDALISM 173 armored horseman lost much of the advantage he had enjoyed in battle over the man on foot, whose principal weapon was the bow and arroW; and little by little the influence of knighthood waned. This did not mean the loss of all the good which The knight chivaliy had brought^ however. For the knight had the German same keen sense of freedom^ the same proud spirit; and barbarian the same love of war that belonged to the German bar- barians before they left their forest homes; and when he vowed that he would obey and protect the churchy that he would defend the weak and the helpless, that he would be lo}' al to his lord and to his chosen lad}', and that he would alwa^^s be brave and truthful, he w^as setting up a standard of conduct which w^ould never be permitted to die. Some of the strongest ties that bind men together in their common work for the betterment of human life to-day reach back to the age of feudalism and knighthood. ' ^ THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. As there was no strong central governing power anywhere in western Europe, each community had to keep order for itself and protect itself against danger and violence just as it had to provide the food and other things needed for its daily life. 2. The rich land-owner was the most powerful man in an}" rural locality, and he became the ruler and law-giver of the people who lived on his land. He, as lord, gave them the use of his land, and they, as vassals, gave him, in return, some form of personal service. 3. The castle was both a fortress and a dwelling-place. 4. Knighthood was the flower of feudalism. The vows of the knight bound him to obey and protect the church, to be absolutely truthful, and to defend all ladies of gentle birth. 5. The great social events of 174 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE that time were the joust and the tournament. 6. Some of the strongest ties that bind men together in their common work for the betterment of human Hfe to-day had their beginning in the days of feudaUsm and knighthood. TO THE PUPIL 1. Explain why each community had to govern itself and supply itself with ahnost everything it needed for its daily life. 2. How was it that the rich land-owner came to be a ruler and law-giver ? 3. Why was it that men greatly needed protection in those days ? Eow did they get it ? 4. Explain the relations between the lord and his vassal. Imagine your- self a lord and tell as clearly as you can what you have a right to expect from your vassal for protecting him. 5. Why did the lord need a castle ? In an imaginary visit to one, de- scribe it as it appears to you. Try to get a clear picture in your mind before you begin to tell what the picture is. 6. Now go inside the castle and tell what you see. 7. What can you tell about the life of the lord ? 8. What was the page, and what were his duties ? 9. What was the ceremony of making a squire a knight ? 10. What were the vows of the knight ? What were his armor and weapons ? 11. What was the purpose of the joust and the tournament ? Imagine yourself present at a tournament and picture what you see. 12. In what respects were the knights like the early German warriors ? In what ways were the vassals like the body-guard of the German chief ? 13. What do v/e owe to knighthood ? CHAPTER XVI VILLAGE LIFE IN THE MIDDLE AGES The lord and 1 24. The Lord and the Manor. — Having noted some- his vassals ^j^-^^g q£ ^Yiq life of the noble and the knight, we may now turn briefly to those who filled a humbler place among the people. As we have seen, in order that a powerful baron might get vassals to fight for him and attend his courts of justice, he granted estates for them VILLAGE LIFE IN THE MIDDLE AGES 175 and the serfs MANOR HOUSE IN SUFFOLK, ENGLAND to use and govern. Each of these vassals — and they might be nobles and lords themselves — also gave por- tions of his estate, under similar conditions, to still other vassals. In other words, the same man might have a lord over him and vassals under him. The estate which a lord held under his control was The manor called a manor (sometimes called a vill also). It was cut into two divisions. The first; which the lord kept for his own use, was called the domain. The second he turned over to serfs, who paid him for its use in part by working for him on his domain, and in part by giving him a portion of what they produced on the land which they cultivated for themselves. This land of the The serfs serfs was broken up into many parts, as a rule into long ^^^ ^^® ^^°^ strips, a number of which, scattered about the manor, were allotted to each serf for his own use. In addition to the field which the serfs cultivated, they had the use of meadows, pastures, and woods for their pigs and cattle. While the serf did not own any of the land, yet the lord what the could not take it from him so long as he did as he had the^^iofd^^ agreed. The terms of agreement varied with different estates. Those which the Abbot of Peterborough (Eng- land) made with his serfs will illustrate fairly well the ordinary relations which existed between a lord and his serfs. Every week in the year, except three, they were to work for him on the domain; and each .was to give him annually a bushel of wheat, eighteen sheaves of 176 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Some duties of the serfs oats, three hens, one cock, and five eggs, besides tilHng the lord's fields and gathering his harvest. The serfs on any estate were to cut and haul wood for the fires in the lord's house, keep his castle and other buildings in repair, and perform all other labor that he needed to have done. The house in which <=|fc^- . "2 lord lived was called the manor L\'-A^ ^W^^^^^^S^ house, if it was not a castle. It m^^^wi^^^^^M. stood near the \dllage where the serfs lived and in the midst of FEEDING CHICKENS IN THE FOUR- TEENTH CENTURY, AS PICTURED IN AN OLD PSALTER the farm lands. 125. The Life of the Serfs. Their houses We can hardly realize how miserable these peasants were. Their houses were wretchedl}^ built of timber covered with mud or thatch, and each had but one room, which was without windows. In the middle of the floor w^as a fire, and a hole in the roof above let out the smoke. The fire gave the only heat the shivering family had, and its smouldering embers the only light after nightfall. The peasant and his fam- ily went to bed on heaps of straw, in the clothes they had worn all da}^ Their food was bad. The bread was ^^as dark as mud and as tough as shoe-leather." All ^^inter long they were without veg- etables or fresh food of any kind, even fresh meat; and as salt was very expensive, the hams and bacon were poorly preserved, and generally spoiled before the winter Their food and drink FEEDING PIGS IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY, AS PICTURED IN AN OLD MANUSCRIPT VILLAGE LIFE IN THE MIDDLE AGES r GRINDING WITH A HAND-MILL IN THE FOrRTEENTH CENTURY, AS PICT- URED IN AN OLD MANUSCRIPT was over. Honey and evaporated fruit juices were their only sweet; for sugar was costly. Their drink was water, home-brewed beer, or cider. There was no tea or coffee, and no strong drink except their own brew of beer. Tobacco was unknown. The cattle were as badly fed as the people, and were nothing but '^skin and bone'' and undersized. For dress, they wore a Their dress rough garment which left arms and legs uncovered, and which was tied with a rope around the waist. This they wore day and night. They were wholly uneducated. Very few knew even how to read; and as their life was hard and wretched, they were almost as savage and cruel as the wild beasts. The English peasantry were badly off, but the con- Their . . . • -^ 1 r^ wretched dition of the sens m 1^ ranee and Germany was even condition worse. For the nobles there were not held in check under a strong central government as nearly always in England, and were constantly at war. War commonly meant the burning of villages, the plundering of the little stores of provisions belonging to the serfs, and the inflicting of shocking personal injuries on them. The serfs were not capable farmers. We should hardly The serfs expect them to be, considering how ignorant and mis- REAPING IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY, AS PICTURED IN AN OLD PSALTER 178 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Poor tools THRESHING IN THE FOURTEENTH CEN- TURY, AS PICTURED IN AN OLD PSALTER crable they were. For one thing, they had poor tools. They had no iron ploughs, but only a sort of wooden hoe with which they dug into the earth. Their forks and rakes also were of wood. For weeding they had two sets of tools. In the moist ground, where the weeds came out easily, they used wooden tongs; but when the ground w^as hard and dr}^, they pushed the weed away from them with a forked stick, and then cut it off close to the ground wdth a sharp hook. They had axes and sc}i:hes also, saws, wheelbarrows, butter-churns, and so on; but we do not know how good these tools w^ere. 126. Other People be- sides Serfs on the Manor. — There might be some freemen on the manor who held and used their land like serfs. There were also a few people who were better off than the laborers. These were not farmers, but they paid rent to the lord. Such were the priest, the miller, the blacksmith, and other craftsmen. Nearly ever^^thing used in the manor was made there, for in the early Mid- dle Ages there was very little trading between villages. PLOUGHING IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY, AS PICTURED IN AN OLD PSALTER THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The estate which a lord held under his control was called a manor and sometimes a vill. The part of the estate which the lord kept for his own use was called the domain. 2. The remainder TOWNS AND GUILDS IN THE MIDDLE AGES 179 of the manor he turned over to serfs, who paid him for its use in part by working on his domain and in part by giving him a por- tion of what they produced on the land which they cultivated for themselves. 3. While the serf did not own any of the land, yet the lord could not take it from him so long as he did as he had agreed. 4. The condition of the serfs was wretched. 5. Nearly everything used in the manor was made there, for in the early Middle Ages there was very little trading between villages. TO THE PUPIL 1. Explain again the relation between the lord and his vassal. 2. What was the manor ? How was it divided ? What was the domain ? 3. What was the relation between the lord and the serf ? What was the serf's relation to the land he used ? 4. What was the difference between a serf and a vassal ? Between a serf and a slave ? Which do you think was better off ? 5. Tell all you can about the houses, food, and drink, and the dress of the serfs. 6. What kind of tools did they use ? What kind of farmers were they ? CHAPTER XVII TOWNS AND GUILDS IN THE MID13LE AGES 127. Towns. — When the German barbarians took villages and control of the countries in western Europe, they Hved °^^^ mostly in villages. There is little doubt that up to the twelfth century the greater part of the people in Eng- land, Germany, and northern and central France lived in the country on the great estates belonging to feudal lords, abbots, and bishops. But in the latter half of the Middle Ages, as trade developed, the villages which clustered about the monaster}^, or rested under the pro- 180 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE tection of castle walls, and some which were located on the sea-coast, grew into towns and even cities. Walls, gates, On account of the continuous warfare of this period, watchmen^ it was found expedient, as in ancient times, to surround towns and small cities by massive walls, often eight to J I ten feet thick, and twenty-five to thirty feet high. As in the case of castles, just outside the wall there was a deep and broad moat or ditch. Opening on a few of the principal streets were strong gates with a tower on each side. At the principal gate was a castle where a garrison was kept, and on the roof of the gate-tower was stationed a watch- man ready to blow a horn in warning if an enemy approached. Scattered here and there along the city wall were kept a few guards chosen from the citizens and relieved daily. Small towers, like Httle arsenals, stood about one hundred and twenty feet apart along the entire length of the wall. Just outside the walls of these mediaeval towns and cities were farming lands, beyond which extended the pastures, meadows, and woodlands belonging to the people in common. City herdsmen and field watchmen were appointed to drive the flocks out of the town to pasture and to stand guard during the day, for in these dark and dangerous times nothing was safe from the robber bands. ONE OF THE OLD CITY GATES OF YORK, ENGLAND The sur- roundings of the towns TOWNS AND GUILDS IN THE MIDDLE AGES 181 Entering a gate of one of these cities, we should pass The streets through narrow streets, some of them Httle more than houses^ alleys, with the upper stories of the houses jutting out over the lower until they almost meet. Many of the towns were so crowded with houses that there were few ,^^"% THE Cirr WALLS OF YORK. £NGLAND or no open spaces except the market-place. The walls of some of these cities, for example those of Chester, Carcassonne, and Rotenburg, are still standing as pict- uresque relics of the days of feudalism. 128. Guilds. — In our time, eveiy man is his own The town master and free to live where he likes and to do what owner suits him best so long as he does not interfere with the rights of others. But in the early part of the Middle Ages, every town in western Europe belonged to some lord or to a monaster}^, just as did the manors. The peoDle of the town had to pay heavy dues to the ow:ner, 182 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Why the people demanded charters The merchants and artisans and they had Ht.tle trade with other towns. They made almost eveiything that they needed for themselves^ and had little more freedom than the serfs on the farms. When traders from distant countries began to come in, about the twelfth centuiy, these towns-people wanted to exchange goods with them. They would give the articles they made in ex- change for what the traders brought. This was difficult to manage, because the lords were so strict and so exact- ing. When the towns be- came strong enough, they revolted and demanded charters; that is, permission to cany on trade as they wished without the lord's meddling, and a written promise from the lord not to tax or fine them except at certain definite times and for certain definite sums of money. Usually they were given the right to govern themselves and to form trade guilds. These guilds were a very important part of the town life, and a necessary part at that time. The men en- gaged in trade were both merchants and artisans. All the goods were sold in the shops where they were made. The mxn felt it necessary that every one should have as good a chance as his neighbor to sell his wares, that competition should not lower prices, and that a PHCENIX TOWER AND A BIT OF THE OLD CITY WALL, CHESTER, ENGLAND TOWNS AND GUILDS IN THE MIDDLE AGES 183 flood of new workers should not lower wages beyond a fair limit. Accordingly^ all the men engaged in a certain trade The rules of formed a corporation, or guild, and promised to obey ^ ^ ^"^ certain rules. For instance, all the cobblers, or shoe- makers, of a town would form one of these guilds, and choose officers from among them- selves to see that the rules were obeyed. These rules stated, among other things, how many apprentices, or pupils, each shoemaker could have in his shop, and how long a time these apprentices must spend in learning the trade; at how high a price certain kinds of shoes should be sold; and how shoes must be made. The rules also provided that every pair of shoes must be thor- oughly inspected before it was sold, and that disorderly and disobedient members of the guild should be punished. In joining the guild, the shoemakers (or goldsmiths, or whatever they might be) agreed to help any member if in trouble, and in case of his death to aid his widow and children. These guilds were not open to every one. No man The con- could belong to one who had not spent years as an ap- entering a prentice in learning the trade, and the number of appren- s"*^^ tices was very limited. To be a goldsmith, an appren- tice worked for ten years, and for other trades a shorter time. The apprentice lived in the house of his master and worked very hard, but was paid nothing, although BUTCHERS GUILD HALL, HEREFORD, ENGLAND 184 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE he was boarded and clothed. When he became a jour- neyman, he received wageS; but was still obliged to work for his master. He could not go into business inde- pendently until he became a master- workman. A privilege It was a great privilege to belong to a guild. Nobody a^guiid^^ ^° ^^'as allowed to practice a trade who did not belong to one; and only the members of guilds took part in the government of the town. Often they came to be very wealthy, through their membership fees and fines and gifts from rich members. The members were very proud of their guild and of the privileges it brought to them. Some of the important ones persist in European cities to-day. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. On account of the continuous warfare of this period it was found expedient, as in ancient times, to surround towns and small cities by massive walls. 2. In the early part of the Middle Ages every town in western Europe belonged to some lord or to a mon- astery, just as did the manors. 3. When traders began to come in about the twelfth century the townspeople wanted to exchange goods with them. This was difficult to manage because the lords were so strict and exacting. 4. When, therefore, the towns became strong enough they demanded charters; that is, permission to carry on trade as they wished without the lord's meddling and a written promise from the lord not to tax or fine them except at certain definite times and for certain definite sums of money. Usually they were given the right to govern themselves and to form trade guilds. 4. All the men engaged in a certain trade formed a guild because they felt it necessary that every one should have as good a chance as his neighbor to sell his wares, that com- petition should not lower prices, and that a flood of new workers should not lower wages beyond a fair limit. THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 185 TO THE PUPIL 1. How were towns and cities protected, and why ? 2. Who owned the towns ? 3. Why did the people demand charters ? What rights and privileges did the people secure through these charters ? 4. What were the trade guilds and what were their rules ? 5. Why was it a great privilege to belong to a guild ? CHAPTER XVIII THE CHURCH, THE MONASTERY, AND THE MONKS 129. The Growing Power of the Christian Church. — The We have just learned what a power feudalism was in church^ the Middle Ages. Along with this institution and quite ^^^ll^ history equal to it in importance was the Christian church. We have learned, also, how the Christians, in spite of bitter persecution by Rome, continued to grow in num- bers and influence until, in the first quarter of the fourth century, the Emperor Constantine not only allowed them freedom of worship, but made Christianity a state re- ligion. Constantine's successors went further. First they made it the only state religion and then the only religion of any sort that was allowed. We might have expected that the overthrow of Rome The grow, by the Germans would put an end to the growth of the church^ Christianity. On the contrary, as the Roman govern- ment became weaker, the Christian church grew stronger, for its priests and bishops became the only protectors of the people against plunder and outrage. And when the Roman civil power was overthrown altogether, the 186 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE graded system of the church — Pope^ bishops, priests, etc. — actually took the place of the destroyed civil govern- ment with its graded system of officials. Thus when Rome could no longer hold together the parts of the empire, the only bond which prevented M?^!e^ Ages ^^^^P^ ^^'^^^ falling into hopeless and entirely separate fragments was the Christian faith. Then, just as Rome The Roman Catholic Church su- THE lONA MONASTERY BUILDINGS WHICH EXIST TO-DAY AND DATE FROM THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. THE CATHEDRAL DATES FROM THE THIRTEENTH TO THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY The Pope and the bishops had been supreme in her days of splendor, so did the Roman Catholic Church become for a time supreme in the Middle Ages, not alone as a religious power but as a political power. The head of the church was the Pope, who dwelt at Rome. Under him were many bishops, scattered throughout the Christian world, each controlling a dis- trict called a diocese. The principal church of each diocese was called a cathedral. The same system holds THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 187 to-day. But the institution by which the church did its great work in the Middle Ages was the monastery. 130. How the Monasteries Began. — In early times, Hermits when there was so much fighting among nations, and no one lived in peace or safety, there were men who chose to dwell apart in some lonely place and there give their lives to holy thinking and prayer. In Egypt; where this practice be- INTERIOR OF lONA MONASTERT CATHEDRAL gan, men went singly into the desert and lived as hermits. There, they be- lieved, with no one near to interrupt their thoughts, they would be free from all temptation and could make themselves more pleasing to God. Later on, however, men found Monks and that it was better to live in groups, for in this way they °^°°^^*®"®s could not only support themselves more easily, and be independent of the outside world, but they could learn from each other and inspire each other to do nobler work. The men who formed groups of this kind were called monks, and the houses in which they lived were called monasteries. Monks first appeared in western Europe about the Monasteries middle of the fourth century, and it was not long before western ^^' monasteries spread all over the west. St. Patrick, of ^^^^P® whom we have already spoken, is said to have introduced 188 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE the monaster}^ into Ireland. On lona, a small island off the western coast of Scotland; his followers built a great monastery^ one of the most famous of that day. Near it was also a nunnery. Before the beginning of the sixth century^ there were in western Europe hun- dreds of monasteries and thousands of monks. For ST. BENEDICT PERFORMING MIRACLES, AFTER THE PAINTING BY RUBENS such large numbers of men to live and work successfully together, it was found necessary to organize them; that is, to have officers and also rules to govern them. The abbot 131. St. Benedict's Rule. — With this need in view, one of the greatest leaders of the monks, St. Benedict, prepared his rule (about 526), which was generally fol- lowed in the west for four centuries. According to this, the abbot who governed the monastery was elected by the monks, who served a long period of probation The vows of before being admitted to the order. As their life was to be one of self-denial, they took three vows. They the monks THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 189 The power of Cluny promised that they would give up all their property, that they would never many, and that they would obey the rules and regulations of the monastery. They must not only spend much time in prayer and thought, but they must work also. 132. The Famous Cluny. — Early in the tenth cen- tur}^, what afterward proved to be the most important monastery of that time, was established in Burgundy. This was the famous Cluny, whose monks followed a ^^rule" some- what different from that of St. Benedict, though they wore the Benedictine habit. At first it had only twelve monks, but later it became a great power, with dependent monasteries in many places, all controlled by the abbot of the parent monastery. Cluny were very great men. The monks at Clun}^ were required to perform each How the da}^ a certain amount of labor, like shelling beans and their t1me^° weeding in the gardens, though only enough to keep them humble and free from empty pride. Of the re- mainder of their time, the part not spent in religious exercises was to be given to reading, copying manu- scripts, and singing. Cluny became a centre of teaching. The monks kept ciuny as a a school there for novices; that is, for boys who might teaching later become monks. Very stern, strict teachers these monks were, not sparing the rod even for slight offences. MONKS AT WORK IN THE MONASTERY KITCHEN The first abbots of 190 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Hospitality and charity at Cluny The monk and the soldier They looked carefully after the children's health also, as well as after their morals. Hospitality and charity were cardinal duties, and were looked after by two important officers; one took charge of guestS; and the other of wanderers and beggars. Every day, no matter how hard the times were, generous alms in money and food were given to the poor. So it came about that Cluny was beloved by the poor, just as it was courted by the rich and great. Other monas- teries !:ided the poor also; but Cluny established the practice as a constant duty, never to be neglected. 133. The Dress of the Monks. — It is not our purpose to follow the many orders of monks, nor to speak in detail of special monasteries. A brief gen- eral view will serve our purpose. As our glance turns back over the centuries of the Dark Ages and its chief figures pass before our eyes, the flowing black robe of the monk stands out in striking contrast to the gleam- ing armor of the soldier and the richly colored costume of the knight. But his sombre garb is suited to this man of holy vows, whom we shall find it interesting to follow as he moves quietly about in his field of service. Although his monastery might be wealthy, perhaps immensely so, the monk did not own any personal property. Even his garments The cassock belonged to his order; that is, to his monastery. His clothes were coarse and plain, the principal garment being a long woollen cassock, white or black, but generally black, with long sleeves. Over this he wore a black A MONK DRESSED IN THE WOOLLEN CASSOCK and the cowl 192 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The cloister and the buildings that surround it mantle with a large hood; called a cowl; unless he was at work. When he was at work the cowl was replaced by a shorter sleeveless tuniC; with a hood such as peas- ants wore. On his feet he wore sandals. Sometimes in cold weather shoes and stockings and warm cloaks were supplied; but quite as often the dress remained the same in winter as in summer. St. Benedict advised plenty of wholesome food; but in many monasteries the food was very light and scant. 134. The Monastery Buildings. — The monasteiy build- ings were at first small; plain structures; and as there w^as no thought of providing comfort or privacy; the monks were crowded into as few rooms as possible. Later; as the mon- asteries grew in wealth; sizC; and importance; their abodes became much more pre- tentious. An open court; or cloister, with a garden surrounded bv a BOLTON PRIORY. YORKSHIRE, ENGLAND. FOUNDED IN 1120 " BY THE AUGUSTINIAN ORDER. THE PRIOR WAS A GREAT shaded Walk, FEUDAL DIGNITARY formed the heart of the monastery; while the surroundings of the court might include cells for the monkS; a chapel; a chapter housC; work alcoveS; the dining-room; a sitting-room; and quarters for the abbot and guests. As we should expect; the church was the most important part of the monas- teiy, the grandest ones being cathedrals. THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 193 135. The Sites of the Monasteries. — The sites of The growth the monasteries varied greatly. Sometimes there was monastery no choice of location, as the land was a gift; and again the monks purposely chose undesirable land, to give themselves employment in improving and reclaiming it for agriculture. Often the necessity of a retired and safe location forced them to take untilled soil. But many times, when cir- cumstances were favor- able, they were able to choose fertile grounds, with a stream and per- haps a fish-pond. There, year by year, the build- ings of the monastery would rise — first the cloister and the church, then the abbot's lodge and other necessary buildings. These would be enclosed with a stone wall, and beneath this, as in other large estates, the cottages of laborers and servants would lie. 136. Occupations of the Monks. — The monks did The monks great service in establishing farming on a dignified and intelligent basis. We are told that they were the first scientific farmers after the fall of Rome and the invasions of the barbarians. A great deal of land was reclaimed and made valuable by them, and dangerous swamps were drained. They kept live-stock, raised crops of all kinds, grew their own vegetables, made cider and A CONCEET IN THE MONASTERY 194 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE What the monks did cheese, and often kept bees or bred horses. This sort of work was an important part of the Hfe of the monastery. The In later times, as you have learned, the monastery Stena^g^'eat was often a great feudal estate. Besides farming, many feudal estate other industries were carried on. The monks were the millers, carpenters, and masons, and in the early days they were their own cooks. They were the fine and careful artisans and craftsmen of the day, preserving the knowledge of handicrafts for more peaceful ages. And some were archi- tects; also sometimes they made, arms and musical instruments. They were the physi- cians of the commu- nity, studying and practising medicine. They studied music, painted, and did wood- carving and weaving. Besides this, they were also the teachers of the young, as we have seen at Cluny. In the midst of all this activity their religious duties were not forgotten, for they worshipped together seven times daily, one of their meetings being at midnight. 137. The Monks' Service to the World in Copying Books. — ^But their greatest service to the world, per- haps, was their work in copying books; for by doing this they preserved for us many works which would other- wise have been lost or destroyed. ' SIONE3 ENGAGED IN LITERARY WORK AND COPYING THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 195 In the large room called the scriptorium we may The monks picture from ten to twenty of the younger monks writing or^writm|"^^ at slanting desks. The novices are probably at work on ^o^^s missals, or service books, for the choir. The room is silent; for no talking is allowed. Presently we notice a keen-eyed, elderly monk, who is giving advice to a flaxeii- haired boy, possibly about the color or design of an initial letter. Separated from the main room are alcoves where the older and more skilful monks are busy with choicer manu- scripts. They may be copying or they may be writing books of their own. These, of course, would be mainly The monks religious. Others may be at work on a chronicle, for we of hiSo^^ must remember that it was the monks who preserved for us nearly all we know of the history of the Middle Ages. Each monastery kept its own record of current events. For centuries the monks were practically the only The educated class. Nearly all English literature down to mi^^trnT^ Chaucer's day (1340-1400) was written in monasteries, or at least by monks — mostly chronicles and religious works in prose and verse. Some of our finest hymns were written in monasteries. All the copying had to be done by hand and was very How the slow, painstaking work. It is not surprising, when we take wTi'done into account the amount of copying done, that some- times mistakes were made. The monks did not use the loose, careless hand which people write to-day. Each letter was most carefully formed. Black ink was used, though commonly the titles of the books were in red. Sometimes, in the early Middle Ages costly manu- scripts were written in gold or silver on parchment, 196 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The monks preserve the Greek and Roman classics Education for a long time in the hands of monasteries .^^fe tinted purple or yellow. But later on the capital letters alone were gilded in this way, and were made very artis- tic and graceful decorations of the page. Papyrus was used; to some extent, as by the Greeks and Romans; but later, vellum made from calfskin, and then parchment from lambskin, took its place. We are told that few of the classics of Greek or Roman lit- erature would have been left to us had not the monks col- lected, preserved, and copied them in such great numbers. We can hardly realize what a loss this would have been to the world. Some of the most beautiful and valuable work in copying! was done by the Benedictine nuns, who excelled even tae monks in skill and patience. 138 The Monks as Teachers. — For many centuries the cnly schools were those which the monks kept. Indeed, from the time of Charlemagne until about the eleventh century, education was entirely in the hands ot the monasteries. When, about the eleventh century, n'ttf qtun m'dUxpltcp.n (mivqtu m nir mc mutTtttUtttsttuTiiDtirrfti mc- nsmTiinmic mcf;non eft {(tins tpft ^ u cnixan comtnc fttlSocptoj ntats cs- gtonrt inw crctalmns omttr nxatm tmsaM i K mmm 0/jo conntui ct Copamts ftnn:crafttttttt qt« . .iMi^'^^ ttmcic mtitfiiBptui amtmnmrts mc-cr ^ , ^ ?4i'*?'' "^^"'"^ featitm mc fo-jcas tncits^^ ^^'^Sf^J ^ K tv^wntt^tn ttt v^xadMt omncB cisttcritmm '^'. ^-^ / y\ J^ tturiu:fmffAuC:arttc&4r£arro«antmtttft pn Jh^d txaxnm'.mmmhxmntmxciiiitmtdn- |i t^"Uu Jotnmtmt tx&iiqtm gx>itti.cmz:uxqua}^ li CCrfatDtcJiiiofxwmmtttftC'nurromuiaBl II fimditm CixinmcBtrAtniz mtm:t nit atm 04 A GREATLY REDUCED PAGE OP ILLUMINATED MS. OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY THE CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 197 universities came to be founded; the higher education passed to them. But the monks still taught most of the elementary schools. These were not merely for boys who expected to become monks, but schools for ciaXes ^ boys of all classes in the community^ the sons of knights Schools for PURNESS ABBEY, LANCASHIRE, ENGLAND. FOUNDED IN 1127 BY THE CISTERCIAN ORDER. THE ABBOT OF THE MONASTERY NOT ONLY POSSESSED JURISDICTION OVER THE MONKS, BUT GOVERNED THE PEOPLE OF THE REGION AS WELL as well as the sons of serfs and freemen. Sometimes one monastery maintained several free schools. Thus they kept alive an interest in learning, which perhaps would otherwise have been lost. 139. How the Monks Treated the Sick and Strangers. The monks — Part of the work done by the monasteries, as we have hospitals^ seen in the case of Cluiw, was in establishing hospitals for sick people, just outside the walls of the monaster}^, or in the towns. In those days no such provision was made for the sick as we make in our own cities now; 198 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE though endowed hospitals and government charities were far from being unknown. So the monks built and sup- ported hospitals^ helped by gifts from wealthy people, and nursed the sick. It is hardly necessary to add that in this good work the nuns were of great assistance. In the eleventh centur}^, an order of monks was founded which had as their chief aim the healing of the sick and suffering. They built hospitals in many places, and did a great deal of good. The enter- One of the most important duties of the monks, as stra^e^s we saw at Cluny, was the entertainment of strangers. For this purpose, some of the best rooms of the mon- astery were especially designed. Guests of all ranks, knights and ladies, travelling priests or monks, minstrels, poor men and beggars, all were entertained with equal courtesy. No charge was made; but those who had money paid what they could afford. It was not con- sidered courteous, as a rule, to stay more than two days and two nights, although the visit often lasted much longer. In each case one of the foremost monks was made the host. The In lonely sections of the country, and among the refuge for mountains, the monasteries were the only refuge for travellers travellers. No doubt the good monks were well paid for their hospitality by hearing from such wayfarers the news of the outside world. And no guest ever left these asylums without receiving some gift from the monks. "The bell At a monastery in the midst of wild mountains in wanderers" France, a bell was rung for two hours every evening, as a summons to travellers who might have lost their way. It was called 'Hhe bell of the wanderers." Along sea- THF CHURCH, MONASTERY, AND MONKS 199 coasts, toOj where there were dangerous rocks, the monks rang bells as signals to sailors, and were always ready to receive smp wrecked mariners. Some monks in Scot- land placed a great bell on a dangerous rock, still called Bell Rock, so that the motion of the waves would ring it and warn ships away. In such ways as these the FOUNTAINS ABBEY, YORKSHIRE, ENGLAND. FOUNDED IN 1132 BY THE CISTERCIAN ORDER monks did great service to the people, and won love and loyalty to themselves and to their religion. 140. The Monks Render Many Noble Services to Mankind. — ^Thus we find that the monks did many noble services for mankind. By their tireless labor, deserts were made gardens, pestilent swamps became fertile farms, and labor gained a new dignity unknown in the days of Roman slavery. The monks, by their missionary work, did much toward Christianizing western Europe. The monasteries be- came centres of learning and religion, of quiet work and The monks as teachers 200 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE study, in the midst of dark and stormy times. Had not the monks made dihgent search for the best books and copied them carefully, much of the great body of classical literature would have been lost. They fur- nished the only education which was to be had, and gave it to rich and poor alike. the monks They Were the charitable societies, the mainstay of the Oi • mi driven out oi fepam. I he Spaniards believed they were ridding the country of heathen hordes; but in driving out the Moors, who were more highly civilized than themselves, they lost much of their prosperity and glory, which they have never since regained. 1 68. Columbus Gets an Opportunity to Carry Out His Plan. — When at length Columbus obtained the hear- ing which he had patiently sought for seven long years, the King and Queen still kept him waiting for an answer. Some of their advisers reported unfavorably, while others reported the scheme as perfectly sound. Ferdinand COLUMBUS AND THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA 237 was absorbed in the war. But Isabella was interested because it was the purpose of Columbus to devote the wealth he should obtain to a great crusade to the Holy Land; and this was to be made in the name of Spain. When the war drew to a close, Columbus was given COLUMBUS AT THE COURT OF KING FERDINAND AND QUEEN ISABELLA another hearing. But he demanded so much for his services as leader of the expedition that no agreement was reached. ]\Iuch displeased, he left the Queen's pres- ence, and in despair started off to seek aid in France. On his way out of the country he stopped at the Con- Columbus vent of St. Mary, and there talked over his plans with men^^and^ the prior. The prior was so deeply impressed that he ^®^^^^^ wrote at once to Queen Isabella, with whom he had influence, and she summoned Columbus back to court. This time she promised men and vessels for the expedi- 238 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE 1 THE CON\-ENT OF ST. MARY, NEAR PALOS, WHERE COLUMBUS STOPPED tion. At last he was to have an opportunity to carry out the plan which he had cherished for so many years. History tells us that Columbus at that time was a fine-looking man — tall, strong, and well iormed. He had a noble face, with keen blue e^^es. His hair, al- read3"white,fellin long locks about his shoulders; and although plainly dressed, his courteous manner made him pleasing to all whom he met. 169. The Voyages of the Northmen. — Before taking up the story of this voyage, let us pause to notice some other voyages that had already been made across the Atlantic far to the north. Long before this time, proba- bly in the tenth or eleventh century, when the Vikings were attacking England; other Northmen had voyaged w e s t - ward. Hardy sail- ors from Norway came at that time to Iceland and Greenland. ROOM OCCUPIED BY COLUMBUS IN THE CONVENT OF ST. MARY 240 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Leif Ericsson on the coast of Labrador Leif's brother in Vinland The Northmen's discovery not important The sailors afraid to go The three vessels Some of these daring explorers reached America. The first was Leif Ericsson^ who, in the year 1000; with five hundred and thirty men, touched upon the coast of Labrador. The chronicles of Iceland call the country Vinland; from the wine his company was said to have made there. In the spring he went back to Greenland with a load of timber. The following year Leif's brother sailed to Vinland, where he passed two winters. In later years other Northmen visited the coast, but none remained long, for the natives were unfriendly and attacked them. Vin- land, therefore, was soon forgotten. This discovery was not important, for no colon}^ was planted and no attempt made to follow up the discovery. Besides, Vinland was supposed to be an island off in the unknown northern sea; and when Columbus set sail on his first great voyage of discovery, no one thought of that island any more than of ar.y other lost island thou- sands of miles away. 170. The Trials of Columbus. — Returning to the story of Columbus, we find that in his struggle to gain the support of the Queen, and even when he was ready to sail, his trials had only begun; for the sailors were afraid to go, and it was difficult to find a company of men who would venture on the Sea of Darkness out of sight of land. In course of time, however, three small vessels with one hundred and twenty men were ready to start. The ves- sels were not larger than many of the fishing-boats of to- day. The flagship was called the Santa Maria, and the other two were the Pinta and the Nina. COLUMBUS AND THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA 241 A half-hour before sunrise on Friday morning, August 3; 1492, the little fleet sailed from the port of Palos. It was a sorrowful time for the poor sailors and their friends. All believed that the vessels would certainly be lost and A sorrowful time DEPARTURE OP COLUMBUS FROM PALOS each other that the sailors would never again see home and friends. When, on September 6, they were out of sight of land, the sailors wept like children. Fears chased each other in quick succession. The ships Fears chase had not sailed far before the compass needle no longer pointed to the north star. This distressed the sailors. A few days later they entered a vast stretch of sea-weed. On every side, almost as far as the eye could reach, the w^ater was covered with a green carpet of weeds and grass. They feared the vessels would stick fast in this grass, or run upon rocks lying just below the surface of the sea, and that they themselves would be shipwrecked. But the wind blew up a little stronger, and the vessels passed on in safety- 242 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Columbus's life in danger The landing of Columbus Columbus thinks he is in the East Indies The people welcome Colimibus This danger over, others loomed up. They entered the belt of trade winds which blew them steadily westward. ''We are lost!" the sailors cried. ''We can never see our friends again." They begged Columbus to turn about and steer for home. He refused. They became angry. They called him crazy and threatened his life. It was planned to push him overboard some night when he was looking at the stars. Columbus knew that his life was in danger; but the greater the peril, the more firmly he set himself to meet it with a strong will and high purpose. 171. The Discovery of Land. — At length, after ten weeks of weary sailing, about two o'clock on the morning of October 12, land was sighted not far away. This was an island of the Bahama group. Early in the morning boats were lowered and everybody w^ent ashore. Colum- bus, dressed in a rich robe of bright scarlet, bore aloft the royal standard. Upon reaching the shore, he knelt, kissed the earth, gave thanks to God for the safe voyage, and took possession of the land in the name of King Fer- dinand and Queen Isabella. Columbus called the island on which he landed San Salvador, which means Holy Saviour. Continuing his voyage, he sailed along the coast of Cuba and Hayti. He thought this was Japan and the East Indies, and was therefore on the lookout foi the cities where he expected to find the gold, spices, and precious stones which he so eagerly sought. He called the natives Indians, or the people of the Indies. 172. Columbus Returns to Spain. — Having built a small fort on the island which he named Hispaniola COLUMBUS AND THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA 243 (Hayti); he left there forty men as the first Spanish colony in the New World, and sailed for Spain. After a stormy voyage, he cast anchor in the harbor of Palos about the middle of March, 1493. Great was the joy COLUMBUS TAKING POSSESSION OP THE LAND IN THE NAME OF KING FERDINAND AND QUEEN ISABELLA of the people that day. They stopped all business to give their welcome to the man who had won success for himself and Spain. His praise was now on every man's lips. He was summoned to Barcelona to attend the court. The "idle When he entered the presence of King Ferdinand and nowT^eat Queen Isabella, they honored him by rising, and when ™^^ he knelt to kiss their hands, they commanded him to rise and sit with them as an equal. The ''idle dreamer" was now one of the great men of Spain. Everybody 244 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE was eager to share his honor and his fame. There was no longer any difficulty in getting men to join him, for all imagined that they would return with great wealth. THE TRIUMPHAL ENTRY OK COLUMBUS INTO BARCELONA Columbus plans to found a colony His first colony lost 173. Columbus Makes a Second Voyage. — When he sailed again, in September, 1493, he had with him a fleet of seventeen vessels and fifteen hundred men, including many from the best families in Spain. As Columbus planned to found a colony, he took with him on this expedition not only horses, mules, and cattle, but vines, vegetables, and many kinds of seeds. He expected to find the men he had left the winter before in Hispaniola; but on reaching the place where the COLUMBUS AND THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA 245 colony had been, there was no one to welcome him. Not one of the forty men remained; the fort had been torn down and the remnant of food destroyed. A new site was chosen for settlement, and a little Coiumbus town, called Isabella in honor of the Queen, was built ^° ^^^^^^^ and surrounded with a wall. After a time Columbus started out to explore the new country. But trouble met him on every hand. The Indians were not always friendly, and his own men were often unwilling to obey him. At the end of three years he sailed back to Spain, lea\dng the settlement in a wretched condition. The voyage was a long and trying one. All the food on board was used up, and he and his men were almost starved when at last they reached home. Columbus received a kindly welcome at court, and was told that he should have more ships for another vo3^age. But en- thusiasm had died out, and other things caused delay. 174. The Third Voyage. — It was not until 1498 that Columbus he set sail on the third voyage. This time he landed thrnorth^^ on an island which he called Trinidad, and coasted along ^^^^ °^ ' ^ South the northern shore of South America. But when he re- America turned to the little town he had built on his preceding voyage he found things were going badly. Trouble had arisen with the Indians and more serious difficulties among the settlers themselves. For two long years Columbus tried to make things Many people right, but he was not successful. Many people were cohimbus^^ beginning to lose faith in him, because they did not get the wealth they had supposed they would find by join- ing in his expeditions. Others were jealous of him and made plans for his ruin. 246 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE " Admiral of Mosquito Land " Columbus in chains The belief that the world is roimd Meantime Vasco da Gama, of whom we shall speak later, had returned from his famous voyage to India wdth some of the real wealth of the Far East. He had sailed under the Portuguese flag and had succeeded in getting what the Spaniards sought. To their minds Columbus had miserably failed, and they called him the "Admiral of Mosquito Land.'' At length an officer was sent from Spain to examine into the affairs of the colony. He was unfriendly, and when he reached the settlement he put Columbus in chains and sent him back to Spain in dishonor. Colum- bus, however, still held the favor of his sovereigns, who sent him on another voyage of discovery. 175. The Last Voj^age of Columbus. — In 1502 he sailed on his fourth voyage, coasting along the eastern shore of Central America. But he was not able to accom- plish much, and was at last shipwrecked on the island of Jamaica, where he spent a long year of hardship and misery. Finally he sailed for Spain, where he arrived but a short time before Queen Isabella, his only pro- tector, died. For eighteen months he lived broken in health and cast down in spirit. On May 20, 1506, he died, not knowing that he had discovered the New World. 176. The Greatness of Columbus. — Columbus was one of the great men of history and one of the most remarkable of his time. He was not alone in believing that the earth was round ; for that was believed by the wise men of his day, who had their knowledge from the Greeks. It was one of the scientific truths that had been spreading with the revival of learning. I liiiiiiiB'iiii!!"' mmm ■ |i¥ ^^- yll^iRHi'i^iripiiiSPiilii iiiiiiiiri^iife^j^^ iiitfiai: -I iJiilii g|iiiii |||l [i !]|i|Hiii|lll!1i|ii!|i|'i'i:!'i-M:i!i:i||ii'imi!iii|i|!i'i'!"!"!;iri!yii:i!'!- 248 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The worthy But his greatness lay in the fact that he had the daring Columbus^ spirit and self-reliance, with the trained seaman's skill and the power of command, to make his belief practical. He was willing to face the danger and the hardship of an uncharted voyage on an unknown sea. And his motive was for the advance of science and the good of the church. It was his purpose to lead a crusade to the Holy Sepulchre with the wealth he should obtain in the new-found lands. But he died poor, not knowing even the grandeur of his great discovery. It was a glorious fulfilment of the new spirit of exploration. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The reports of European travellers increased the interest of the people in the Far East. 2. The three overland routes by which goods were brought from the Far East led to Genoa and Venice. 3. When the Turks cut off the northern route, and threatened the other two, the great commercial problem was to find an ocean route to India, China, and Japan. 4. Diaz, by sailing east, discovered the Cape of Good Hope in 1487. 5. Columbus, in trying to reach India by sailing west, discovered the New World in 1492. But he thought he had reached the Indies. TO THE PUPIL 1. How did travellers increase interest in the far-off lands? 2. Why was it necessary for the rising nations of Europe to find an ocean route to the Far East ? 3. Who was Diaz and what did he accomphsh? 4. What was the great plan of Columbus ? 5. Tell what you can about his difficulties in getting help to carry out his plan. 6. Imagine yourself with Columbus on his first voyage and give an account of his trials. What do you admire in him ? 7. Trace on the map his voyages and also that of Diaz. 8. Do you see clearly how trade with the East led to the discovery of America ? THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 249 CHAPTER XXII THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 177. Americus Vespucius and the Naming of America. The — From what you have learned in the preceding chapter, vespudus* 3^ou would naturally expect that the New World would be named after Columbus. The reason why it was not can be told in a few words. After Colum- bus had led the wa}^, there were many ex- plorers who sailed for the West. Among them was Americus Vespucius, a native of Florence.' How many voyages he made and just when he made them we do not know. But some believe that one was ^ made in 1501-2, when he skirted the coast of Brazil and perhaps a part of the eastern coast of South America to the south of Brazil. At all events he wrote letters describing what he said he had seen in his voy- aging, and his description was the first printed account of the main-land of the New World. Up to that time Europe, Asia, and Africa were known The as the three parts of the world, and it was believed that to the south there might be another unknown continent which would make a fourth part. As Americus Vespu- cius called the land which he described ^^The New World,'' meaning by this the fourth part, some geographers be- lieved that he had proved its existence. In a treatise on geography published a few years later, it was suggested, therefore, that this fourth part should be called '^Amer- AMERICUS VESPUCIUS 250 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE ica/' after Americas Vespucius. Accordingly, the name was given first to Brazil, later to South America, and finally to all of the New AVorld. 178. A Boundary Line Agreed Upon. — As an outcome of the discoveries of Columbus in the West and of Portu- guese sea-captains in the East, there was fear that trouble might arise between Spain and Portugal over the new- found lands. To make clear, therefore, what part of these lands each of the two countries might properly claim, in 1493 a boundary line was set by Pope Alexander VI, which in the following year was somewhat changed by a treaty. According to the boundary agreed upon, east of the Hne the Portuguese were to have the right in the future to make voyages along the coast of Africa and onward to the east ; while Spain, sailing to the west of the line, was to be free to explore and colonize the heathen lands in that part of the world. 179. John Cabot Discovers the Main-Land of North America. — No one had any doubt that the navies of Spain and Portugal would be able to defend their claims, espe- cially since no other country as yet had made discoveries in the new lands. John Cabot Even at the time when Columbus sailed on his first voy- age, however, a sea-captain of England was planning to sail westward in search of the Indies. This was John Cabot, a Venetian merchant and mariner living in Bristol. He had been on many voyages and had spent some time in Mecca (Arabia), where he had seen many caravans laden with the wealth of the East. He was interested in the trade with these countries, and now sought to reach them by a water route. THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 251 SEBASTIAN CABOT Bristol was one of the chief Enghsh seaports, where news of the recent explorations of Portugal and Spain was probably talked over among the sea-captains. Doubtless some among them had made short voyages of exploration to the west; and the first voyage of Columbus, we are told, gave Cabot "si great flame of desire to attempt some notable thing." He therefore ob- tained a patent from King Henry /^ VII, allowing him to go on a "voy- age of discovery and trade with un- known countries beyond the sea.'' It was not until May, 1497, how- ever, nearly five years after the first voyage of Columbus, that Cabot sailed, with only one small ship and eighteen men, principally of Bristol. Hold- ing his course westerly, he landed on the coast of Labra- dor. Here he raised the flag of England and set up a large cross. He then sailed south for about three hundred leagues, including probably a voyage through and around the Gulf of St. Lawrence. But he saw no human beings. He was the first navigator to reach the main-land of North America, for Columbus did not touch the continent until 1498. On Cabot's return to England he found him- self a hero, and was called the Great Admiral. Honors were showered upon him, and with much dignity the sim- ple sea-captain now went about dressed in fine silks hke the gentlemen of his day. He believed he had reached the empire of the Great Khan, and that if he sailed far- ther south he would reach the land of spices. Cabot receives a patent from the King He lands on the coast of Labrador The Great Admiral 252 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The second voyage Why England claimed the continent later The work of Portuguese sea-captains This belief; together with his tales of wonderful fishing grounds where the fish were so numerous that his vessels found it difficult to get through, excited much in- terest; and the King granted him a new patent. The fol- lowing year, with five or six shipS; he made another voy- age; his son Sebastian per- haps being with him. We know nothing of this expedi- tion, but from what was put into the maps just afterward it seems likely that the fleet sailed along the coast of New England and possibly as far south as Florida. For a long time the Eng- lish thought very little about the discovery. They honored Cabot as a sea-captain, yet his voyages meant Httle to them, for he had not brought back any rich products from the Far East. Yer}^ soon America came to be regarded merely as a barrier block- ing the way to Asia. Upon these discoveries of John Cabot, however, England later based her claims to the continent when it was recognized as such. i8o. Vasco da Gama Reaches India by an All- Water Route. — ^The year after Cabot discovered the main-land of North America and thus gave the English a footing in the New World, Vasco da Gama reached India by an all- water route around Africa, and thus opened the way for ST. John's gate, Bristol, England, a landmark contemporary "with Cabot's residence in Bristol 254 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Da Gama reaches Hindustan Da Gama's return to Lisbon Portuguese trade in the East. For seventy years Portu- guese sea-captains — a part of the time under the guidance of Prince Henry, as we have seen — had been slowly but surely making their way down the west coast of Africa. In the summer of 1497; Vasco da Gama was sent by the King of Portugal over the same route to make explora- tions and get spices. His journal gives some interesting details of the voyage. They landed in southern Africa, where they gave the na- tives little round bells and red caps in exchange for ivory bracelets, and, having erected a cross and pillar, they sailed away. After failing several times on account of storms, they finally rounded the Cape of Good Hope and continued the voyage eastward. At Mozambique they stopped again and found Mohammedan merchants, who had captives from India. This cheered Da Gama and his companions, for it seemed that they must be nearing India itself — the country they sought. Finally, in May, 1498, they reached Calicut, on the eastern coast of Hindu- stan. Here they were received in state by the King, but had some trouble with Moorish merchants. At last the King gave them a letter to the King of Portugal, and they sailed for home richly laden with Eastern goods. Many died on the way, but those who reached Lisbon (August, 1499) received a great welcome, and Da Gama was given a triumphal entry. He brought back with him a rich cargo of silks, damask robes with satin lin- ings, and jewels, together with cinnamon, cloves, ginger, nutmeg, pepper, and other spices. The all-water route to the Far East from Europe was at last found. This voyage of Da Gama, opening up a profitable trade with THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 255 the East, was in marked contrast with the meagre re- turns, as people thought then, of the voyages of Colum- bus undertaken for the same purpose. Its results were far-reaching. As soon as the Fortu- Results ot guese established their trade over this new route, goods ^^ ^oy^ge could be brought to Europe more cheaply than by the overland routes, and of course prices fell. Italian cities lost their prosperity and Venice gave place to Lisbon as the collecting and distributing centre of Europe Trade passed from the Mediterranean to the Atlantic coast, and, as w^e shall see later, graduall}' shifted north- ward. i8i. Balboa Discovers the Pacific. — Portuguese ex- Balboa plorers continued sailing eastward by way of Africa, and Spanish explorers westward b}' way of the Atlantic. And while the Spaniards failed to find the wealth of the Indies, their search led to the discovery of riches of another kind — the discoveiy of gold. On the Isthmus of Panama, joining North and South America, were several Spanish posts where a number of adventurers were exploring the region for gold. Among them was Vasco Nunez de Balboa. He had heard from an Indian chief that be- 3^ond the mountains was a great sea, and that far to the south was a country rich in gold. The Indians knew that the Spaniards were greedy for this precious metal, and, as was the case with all the tribes, they told what the}^ believed would please the strangers. 256 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The discovery of the Pacific Magellan's plan ^^^ luSez de Balboa 1513) \ BALBOA S ROUTE AND THE DISCOVERY OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN On September 1, 1513; Balboa set out with about two hundred men, several hundred Indian porters, and dogs on an exploring expedition. Early on a September morn- ing, ha\dng climbed the mountains on his way across the isthmuS; he beheld for the first time the Pacific Ocean. In wonder he gazed upon the vast ex- panse stretching far away to the horizon. Four days later his company reached the coast. Bal- boa waited for the rising tide, and then, rushing into the advancing l^il- lows with a flourish of his sword, he took possession in the name of the King and Queen of Spain. He named it the South Sea. 182. The Wonderful Voyage of Magellan. — Balboa not only discovered the ocean, but in doing so led the way in finding out that the land discovered by Columbus was not Asia after all, but a separate continent. It still re- mained to be proved whether, as Columbus believed, the land of silks and spices could be reached by sailing west. The honor of doing this belongs to Ferdinand Magellan. He was a Portuguese captain who had made a voyage to the Far East around the Cape of Good Hope; but he believed by sailing west the route would be shorter. His plan was to find a passage or strait in America through which he might sail; for it was now the common belief that America extended to the south i)ole but was cut THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 257 in two by one or more channels of the ocean. When he asked aid of his King and was refused, he entered the service of the Spanish King, and started on his famous voyage of discovery. With a fleet of five old vessels, manned by two hundred a trying and eighty men, on September 20, 1519, he put to sea. ^^p^"^^^® Many troubles awaited him. Four days after the fleet left port a small vessel overtook the flag-ship with this message from the father of Magellan's wife: '^Be watch- ful. Some of your captains have said that if you give them trouble they will kill you.'' "Be of good cheer/' was Magellan's answer, "for be they true men or false I fear them not." It was not long before severe storms and scarcity of food and water bred a spirit of mutiny among the sullen sailors. Four months passed before the fleet reached the a sheltered mouth of La Plata River. There Magellan spent three ^^''^'''" weeks in finding out that it was not a strait. It took an- other two months amid ceaseless and furious storms to skirt the coast of Patagonia. Then, on the last day of March, six months after leaving the home port, ho found a well-sheltered harbor, where he anchored. Here was enjoyed a plentiful supply of fish. But the sailors were disheartened. There was little The bread and wine left, and no hope of getting more. They M^gdiTn begged Magellan to return. He stubbornly refused. Then open mutiny broke out. He sternly put it down. A little later one of the vessels was wrecked; but even in the face of this discouragement, amid violent storms, he pushed on. To Magellan, dangers and hardships were matters of small concern. 258 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The Strait of IVIagellan At length his fleet entered the passage of water which we now call the Strait of Magellan. From this place one of the ships stole away for Spain. Again the sailors on the Photograph hy Uiuhrwoud and Underwood, New York THE STRAIT OF MAGELLAN The Pacific Ocean Magellan slain three remaining vessels begged to return home. "I will go on/' was Magellan's stern answer^ "if we have to eat the leather off the ship's yards. " Still heading westward^ they began the long, weary voy- age across the vast expanse of water which Balboa some years before had called the South Sea. Magellan, how- ever, pleased with its peaceful waters, named it the Pacific Ocean. But although the ocean was calm, Magellan's troubles were not over. The worst even was yet to come. Famine, scurvy, and death followed. Strong men grew sick at heart. The survivors kept alive only by eating the skins and leather bound about the great ropes of the ship. Thus were the words of Magellan made true. At last the Philippine Islands were reached. Here they landed. Magellan converted a native chief to Christi- anity, and, joining in a battle against one of the chief's vessel reaches the THE SUCCESSORS OF COLUMBUS 259 heathen enemieS; was slain. Those of his men who were left lifted anchor and steered their course homeward. It was still a long voyage; and not until September 6, 1522, nearly three years after leaving Spain, did they arrive at the home port. The one vessel which returned a single was manned by eighteen starving sailors, who were little more than staggering skeletons. ^^^® port This was the greatest voyage that had ever been made, a great It proved beyond doubt that the earth was round. More- "^^^^^^ over, the question in men's minds whether the land dis- covered by Columbus was really the East Indies, as he supposed, was also answered. America, men were now sure, was a new continent. 183. Cartier in the St. Lawrence. — While these explo- Cartier rations and discoveries were being made by mariners oliT/of^st of Portugal, Spain, and England, France was absorbed Lawrence in strengthening herself within her own bor- ders. Doubtless her fishermen joined those of other nations on the banks of Newfound- land, but not until 1534 did France send out any explorers to the New World.* In that year Francis sent Jacques Cartier, an expert Norman navigator, to find a north- west passage to China. This able seaman coasted along the shores of Newfoundland and Labrador, entered the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and * In 1524, Francis I planned a voyage under an Italian, Giovanni Ver- razano; and an alleged letter from him to Francis, reporting the voyage and the discovery of the Hudson River, was published many years later. But there is no proof that the voyage was ever taken, or that the letter was ever written; and the contents of the letter make the voyage im- probable. 260 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Cartier lands at Stadacona and Hochelaga The French and the Indians The French fail to plant a colony returned to France with a full report of what he had seen. The following year he made another voyage; this time sailing up the St. Lawrence^ which he believed to be the passage he was seeking. He landed at the little Indian village of Stadacona^ where Quebec now stands^ and was warned by the Indians not to go farther on account of snowS; tempestS; and floating ice. But he refused to be turned from his purpose. On his way upstream he came to another Indian village, Hochelaga, on an island. It had fifty houses strongly defended by a palisade. To-day we call the place Montreal. Here a thousand Indians thronged the shore, eager to welcome the pale-faced strangers. They danced and sang and heaped the boats with gifts of fish and corn. When Cartier landed with his crew, the squaws and children pressed about them and in wonder felt of the men's beards and touched their faces. Then the warriors, squatting in a circle about the new-comers, had their sick chief brought to Cartier to be healed by his touch. To the steep hill behind the village Cartier gave the name Montreal; which means royal mountain. After a brief stay the French returned to Quebec. There they spent a terrible winter. Twenty-five of their number died. At one time only three or four were well enough to nurse the sick. As the ground was frozen so hard that they could not dig graves, they hid the bodies of their dead in the great snow-drifts. After a winter of great distress and suffering Cartier returned to France. Five years later he made a second attempt to plant a colony at Quebec, but failed.. THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 261 THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. America received its name from Americus Vespucius. 2. John Cabot was the first navigator to reach the main-land of North America (1497). 3. Vasco da Gama was the first sea-captain to reach India by an all-water route (1498). 4. Balboa discovered the Pacific (1513). 5. Magellan in a wonderful voyage proved that the earth was round and that America was a new continent (1519-22). 6. Cartier sailed up the St. Lawrence as far as the site of Montreal (1534). TO THE PUPIL 1. Do you think America should have been named after Columbus? Give reasons for your answer. 2. What did the following men accomplish : John Cabot, Vasco da Gama, Balboa, Magellan, and Cartier? 3. In imagination go with Vasco da Gama, Magellan, and Cartier, and give an account of your experiences. 4. What do you like about Magellan ? 5. In what ways does he resemble Columbus ? 6. Trace on your map all the voyages described in this chapter. CHAPTER XXIII THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 184. Hernando Cortez and His Expedition to Mexico. — Twelve years after Columbus made his first voyage, a young Spaniard of nineteen sailed on one of the fleets for the New World. Like the men who had voyaged with ColumbuS; he was filled with a desire to get the gold and precious stones which, it was believed, were to be found in the new land. This young man was Hernando Cortez. After a stormy voyage he landed at Hispaniola. Here Cortez in he made himself useful in putting down an Indian revolt, ^"^^ 262 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE and after a few years joined a successful expedition to Cuba, where he hved on a large plantation granted him by the governor. He owned, also, some gold mines, from which in a few years he made a large sum of money. Strong and forceful, of good mind and temper, he won admiration, and men looked to him for leadership. When, therefore, a suitable commander was needed to head an expedition to Mexico, Cortez was chosen. Although his orders were to con- fine himself to exploration, his heart was set on conquest. 185. The March to the Mexican Cap- ital. — He landed on the east coast of Mex- ico in Februarys, 1519, and with his men marched along the shore, the fleet .keeping alongside until they reached a point on the coast where Cortez founded the town of Vera Cruz, which he made his head- quarters. From the natives of that region he learned that they had to pay tribute to a confederacy of three powerful Aztec tribes, whose chief was Montezuma. Each of these tribes lived in a huge ^^ pueblo,'' or village, consisting of one long building of many rooms, like those of our Pueblo Indians in New Mexico and Arizona, only the pueblos were not built in cHffs. The most powerful of their towns was Tenochtitlan, the Mexican capital, which was situated in the valley of Mexico, on an island of a lake. The island was reached from the shore by long causeways. On the same site now stands the mod- ern City of Mexico. THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 263 It was August before Cortez set out on his march The Spanish toward the Mexican capital with four hundred and fifty ^eir^Iuies men and fifteen horses. To the natives the horses were as frightful as the guns and the cannon, all of which were new and strange to them. At Tlascala, Cortez found a strong tribe which was independent of Montezuma. These natives opposed him savagely at first; but he con- quered them and made friends of them, the more readily as they were enemies of the Aztecs. They were very valuable to him during his campaigns; for they furnished him with a large body oi warriors. Indeed; the whole Spanish conquest was based on the fact that each native race or tribe hated the others worse than it did the foreigners. The chief reason why so few Spaniards dared venture among so many thousand foes was because they were protected by body armor. It was of solid metal and the arrows and spears of the savages could not pierce it. One white man could thus fight a hundred IndianS; with httle risk beyond that of being unhorsed and beaten to death on the ground. The coming of the pale-faced strangers had caused Montezuma widespread alarm. Montezum.a was greatly troubled. For, many years before that tim.C; according to a story which all Mexicans believed; a fair-skinned being; called the Sky God; had been driven out of the country by the God of Darkness. This Sky God had been their friend; Cortez and and had taught them many things. When driven away ® ^ ° he had said, ''Some day I shall return, and when I do I shall come with men as fair-skinned as myself and become the ruler of the country." 264 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The Aztecs hate and tear the Spaniard Montezuma a captive Montezuma believed Cortez to be the Sky God^ and therefore he feared him. He sent messengers with gifts of great value — shields^ helmets^ and various ornaments of gold. The}^ said the march to Mexico was full of danger. But Cortez was deter- mined to go forward. i86. The Span- iards in the Mexican Capital. — Seeing this^ Montezuma decided not to oppose him. When, therefore, he entered the capital, in November, 1519, it was with an escort provided by Monte- zuma himself. Cortez and his men were given quarters in the council-house near the great temple. This they at once began to fortify and provision; for they knew that the Aztecs hated and feared them, and would destroy them if possible. In order to weaken the power of his enemies, Cortez seized Montezuma and held him and his brother, the next heir to the throne, as hostages. For a while he kept them in chains, although he pretended to treat them as guests The Aztecs were angry and full of terror for the future. Although they were eager for revenge and for securit}', yet they were intensely superstitious and dared not act without a king consecrated by their priests. CORTEZ PARADING HIS FOLLOWERS BEFORE THE MESSENGERS FROM MONTEZUMA THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 265 When at last, however, they were attacked during a a furious religious festival and several hundred of their foremost ^^^^^^ men were killed, a part of them could restrain themselves no longer and fell furi- ously upon the Spaniards. Cortez was aw^ay and did not order or wish the massacre, but upon his return he had to accept . _^^ its results. During the f ' - ' siege which followed the attack he sent out Mon- tezuma^s brother to get supplies. But, instead of carrying out the orders of Cortez, he urged on the Aztec warriors and was at once made their lead- er. Cortez forced Mon- tezuma to go out on the battlement and order the fight- Death of ing stopped, but now that his brother had become leader ^^^®^^^ of the people Montezuma was regarded as only a private person and the tool of the foreign foe. Making him the target for arrows and stones, they wounded him so se- verely that he died soon afterward. After an entire week of desperate fighting, it became Cortez plain to Cortez that he must leave the Mexican capital, but^w^tii He tried to steal away at night without being discovered; ^®^^ ^^^^ but the Mexicans were on the watch and attacked the Spaniards. The struggle in the darkness was frightful. Only after desperate fighting did Cortez at last succeed in THE DEATH OP MONTEZUMA 266 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Cortez as an explorer The search for the passage to India making his escape, and then with the loss of much of his army. That night is still called by Spaniards "Lsi Noche Triste''— ''The Sorrowful Night.'' About six months later, however, Cortez with reinforcements and fresh Indian allies returned and laid siege to the Mexican capital. After a stubborn defence of five months, the Aztecs surrendered (1521). 187. Cortez a Conqueror and Explorer. — This victor}^, which was a very important part of the conquest of Mexico, brought great honor to Cortez. He was made governor and captain-general of the country, now called New Spain. But Cortez was more than a warrior and conqueror. For while busy looking after the affairs in Mexico, he still found time to es- tablish Spanish settlements at im- portant points in different parts of the country. He also did some val- uable exploring. He fitted out a fleet to explore the Gulf of Mexico, and another to explore the shores of the Pacific. In one of his expeditions on the Pacific coast he discovered the Peninsula of California; and he also tried to discover the strait which, men believed, connected the Atlantic and Pacific. You will remember that only two years before the con- quest of Mexico, Magellan had discovered what is now known as the Strait of Magellan. This was so far to the south, however, that the voyage to the East Indies by that MAP SHOWING ROUTE OF CORTEZ THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 267 route was too long for practical purposes. Therefore explorers continued for many years their search for the passage through America to the north, as we have already seen in the case of Cartier. In these explorations men were finding out many things of value about the geogra- phy of the New World. 1 88. Francisco Pizarro and the Conquest of Peru. — Francisco Not many years after the conquest of Mexico by Cortez, another Spaniard, equally daring, carried on a similar campaign against the Incas of Peru. This soldier, who made his name famous, was Francisco Pizarro. He was a resident of Panama, one of the Spanish settlements which had grown up on the isthmus since the discovery of the South Sea by Balboa. Here he owned a house, a farm, and Ind- ian slaves, and was a leading ) p^ 1 man of the settlement. He had J A STREET IN CUZCO, PERU, TO- DAY, SHOWING HOUSES BUILT UPON THE OLD INCA "WALLS ernor to explore the coast of the South Sea eastward. Returning from this expedi- pizarromade tion, he brought back reports of g^Pe^'rS'of a wonderful city, Tumbez, with a Peru palace, a temple, and figures of He had with him llamas, fine woollen garments, and vases of gold and silver. Seeking aid from the King, he went to Spain where for what he had done he was made captain-general of Peru, for that was the country he visited. men and animals made of gold 2GS AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Pizarro in Peru After a year he returned to the New World with his four brothers and a small band of followers, and in 1531 we find him again in Peru. This time he captured its ruler, the Inca, penetrated to the sacred capital, Cuzco, and made himself the conqueror of Peru very much as Cortez had done in Mexico. The story of the capture and ransom of the Inca will give some idea of the way in which the Spaniards won their conquests and heaped up their gold. The Inca 1 89. The Spaniards Seize the Inca. — Upon the ap- visits izarro pj-Qj^^^j^ of pizarro, the Inca had despatched messengers with gifts and words of wel- come; and PizarrO; on near- ing the capital, sent Her- nando de Soto, a gallant cavalier and trusted captain, with thirty-five horsemen to invite the Inca to visit him. The next day the Inca re- turned this visit, attended by a large body of follow- ers, who wore quilted cotton doublets, and carried weap- ons including lances and copper-headed clubs, bows, slings, and lassos. The size of the Inca's army disturbed Pizarro, but he gave no sign of fear. He concealed his men in a house near by, however, and sent a priest to meet the Inca. When the Inca approached, the priest addressed him in a long speech, telling him he must pay tribute, must THE SPANISH SOLDIERS OF PIZARRO SEIZE THE INCA The Inca seized THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 269 believe in Christ, and must give up the worship of idols. The Inca, not understanding the strange words and manner of the priest, threw the Bible that was handed him upon the ground. At once, by signal, the Spanish soldiers rushed from their hiding-places, seized the Inca, and cut down his followers. 190. Pizarro, the Inca, and the Conquest of Peru. — The ransom The Inca was confined in a room twenty-two feet long and seventeen feet wide. Desiring his freedom, he reached as high as he could on the wall and, making a mark, promised to fill the room with gold up to that height, if Pizarro would let him go. The crafty leader agreed. It took six months for the na- tives to collect this vast quan- tity of gold and silver, w^hich they gathered in the form of vases, tablets, ornaments, and bullion from all over Peru. Finally it was brought together — in value an enormous sum. The grasping Spaniards were of course overjoyed, and The inca for a time they seem to have treated the Inca with wfth^a^ kindness. But a little later, fearing his power, Pizarro ^^^-stnng brought him to trial, and condemned him to be burned to death unless he declared his belief in Christ. This he did; but nevertheless he was strangled with a bow- string. Pizarro then marched upon Cuzco, the capital,. Pizarro con- and there appointed a new Inca to take the place of the ^^^^^ ^^^ THE INCA MAKING THE MARK UPON THE WALL, 270 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE De Soto made governor of Cuba A brilliant body of foUowersJ one he had cruelly murdered. He had succeeded in his purpose. He had conquered Peru (1533). 191. Hernando de Soto and His Followers. — As one explorer after another returned with glowing accounts of his adventures, the belief quickly spread that the newly discovered countries were the richest in the world. Men were eager to try their fortunes, and each new ex- plorer hoped to surpass the last in getting wealth and gold.* Among this eager number was Hernan- do de Soto. As we have just seen, he was one of Pizarro's trusted captains. It was he that arrested the Inca, but he had no pj, go^o part in his murder. He also shared in the enormous ransom, and from this ex- pedition he had returned to Spain with great wealth and honor. Hoping to find another land as rich as Peru and Mexico, he asked the King of Spain to make him governor of Cuba. This the King did, and also granted him permission to conquer and settle Florida. De Soto easily found men to join his expedition. They sold houses and lands, and in fact all that they had, in order to go. A brilliant com- pany, therefore, soon gathered about him as their leader. There were six hundred in all, including gay nobles and * One was Pamfilo de Narvaez. With four hundred men he anchored in Tampa Bay, Florida (1528.) Marching inland, he found, instead of gold, only a pathless wilderness and unfriendly Indians. Ponce de Leon had discovered this land in the full bloom of an Easter Sunday (1513). He named it Florida from Pascua Florida, the Spanish name for Easter Sunday, the day on which he landed. THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 271 veterans of war. After arriving in Cuba, De Soto spent some time there, and then, leaving his wife to govern the island, set out to explore Florida with five hundred and seventy men and two hundred horses. After a voyage of about two weeks they landed at Tampa Bay, upon the western coast of Florida, in May, 1539. 192. Hostile Indians but No Gold. — But soon after De Soto landing their troubles began. The journey was full of Indians ^^ danger, and the Indians were hostile. From the start De Soto treated them cruelly, for he respected neither their rights nor their property. Everywhere he demanded corn of the chiefs, and forced both braves and squaws to carry baggage and do other forms of menial work. Many of the Indians whom he used as porters and guides were enslaved or put to death. De Soto had no feel- ing for their suffering. He thought only of the gold for which he was searching, and was always demand- ing that the Indians should tell him where it could be found. Gold he did not find, but his difficulties increased daily. The suffer- There were no roads, and the explorers had to struggle Spaniards ^ through lakes and streams and marshes, threading their way through dense woods and tangled underbrush, or following when they could the trails of Indians or wild beasts. They suffered almost beyond bearing from swarms of mosquitoes, so fierce that the blood from their stings sometimes streamed off the soldiers' bodies. They suffered too from hunger, and had constantly to fight with the Indians. The woods seemed full of these dusky warriors, and often the Spaniards could advance only by fighting them step by step. 272 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The stubborn De Soto The giant chief After a while the men implored De Soto to return, but he was stubborn. When once he made up his mind, no one could move him from his purpose. 193. A Furious Fight with the Indians. — On one occa- sion he reached a town where the ruler, a giant chief, sat on cushions upon a raised platform, his slaves holding over him a buckskin umbrella stained red and white. With sullen dignity, which the white men should have respected, he awaited the approach of the Spaniards. Even their prancing steeds did not disturb his calm- ness of manner. But De Soto, according to his cus- tom, compelled this chief to supply him with a quan- tity of food and attend him on the next stage of his journey. Together they arrived The Indians at a town Called Mavilla, an Indian word from which Spaniards we get the name Mobile, for the city and river in Ala- bama. Here De Soto's insolence brought on an attack from the Indians. The fighting was furious. The Spaniards at last set fire to the houses, and by night- fall the town was destroyed. Of the Spaniards one hundred and seventy were killed or wounded and most of their clothing, arms, and supplies were burned. They were now so destitute that they were obliged to weave DE SOTO S FIGHT WITH THE INDIANS THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 273 long grass into mats for clothing. They were in a piti- able condition. 194. The Fruitless Search for Gold. — Marching north- ward, about the middle of December they reached a little Indian town of two hundred houses, probably on the west- ern bank of the Yazoo River. After spending the winter here, they again took up their march late in the following April. It was the old story over again. They had to fight their way through hostile tribes, stopping to make boats when the Indians would not give them canoes, and always searching for the gold lands, which they could never find. 195. De Soto Discovers the Mississippi. — In the spring of 1541, about two years after landing at Tampa Bay, they reached the banks of the Mississippi. Here they built four boats, crossed the river, and continued the search for the prov- inces said to contain gold. But still there was no gold to be found. Finally De Soto de- cided to go to the coast and build ships in which to send for aid. Tired, discouraged, and weak- ened in body, in May, 1542, he fell sick with a severe fever and died. His followers, fearing that the red men might attack them if they More dan- gers and hardships De Soto reaches the Mississippi De Soto's death DE eOTO 8 GRAVE IN THE MIGHTY BIVER HE HAD DISCOVERED 274 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE learned of De Soto's death, wrapped his body in blank- etS; weighted it with sand, and, in the darkness of mid- night, lowered it into the black waters of the Mississippi. De Soto had come to America to seek gold and fame. ^Yhsit he found was hunger, suffering, disease, and a grave Spain made wealthy by gold and silver in the gloomy waters of the mighty river he had dis- covered. 196. Gold and Silver Mines in Mexico and Peru. — Although De Soto did not find the gold he sought, other Spaniards found in Mexico and Peru immense quantities of the precious metals. Spain became enormously wealthy from her mines. It is believed that the gold and silver THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 275 that poured into her treasury from this source would now be worth five thousand milHon dollars. At first native Indians were employed as laborers in the Indians and mines. But they were lazy, incapable, stupid, and hard Tn ^iV^nTs to govern. Moreover, being accustomed to a wild life, they sickened and died under confinement. In Mexico, where the number of Indians was large, this mattered little to their new masters; but on the islands the supply was not sufficient. The Spaniards were forced, therefore, to import slaves from Africa. The change in climate and the hard work caused a rapid death rate even among the negroes. At the same time, they were so much better workers than the Indians that there was an increasing demand for them, and a thriving slave trade was carried on. The great number of inhabitants of negro extraction in all the Spanish-American lands to-day makes it clear that many Africans were im.ported. 197. Spain's Missionary V/ork with the Indians. — But Tireless a brighter and more attractive picture of the treatment prfeSs, of the Indians by Spain is presented in her missionary ^°^ misslon- , ^ anes work carried on for the conversion of the natives to Christianity. It was this religious motive that largely inspired Ferdinand and Isabella in giving aid to Colum- bus, and Spain continued to send friars and priests wherever she conquered new territory and established settlements. The missionaries were earnest and tireless. They went everywhere, learning the native languages, and teaching and converting the natives. Besides looking after the Indians in the Spanish towns, Indian they built in every Indian village a church, a hospital, ^^^®°^^ and a school where they taught the children to read and 276 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE write Spanish and explained the meaning of the Chris- tian religion. In Mexico, where the Indians were more civilized, boys were taught in workshops to be tailors, AN OLD SPANISH MISSION IN NEW MEXICO, ERECTED IN 1604 Spanish missions carpenterS; blacksmiths, shoemakers, and painters. By the middle of the sixteenth centur}^, colleges even were established. Faithful missionaries went out also among the wild Indians and by degrees gathered them into villages and won them over to Christianity and to habits of work. Each mission was really a sort of industrial school, where the Indian had to cultivate a plot of ground for himself, besides working two hours a day on the village farm for THE BEGINNINGS OF CONQUEST 277 the support of the church. Prayer and the catechism came at the beginning and at the end of the working day. 198. The Growth of Spanish Colonies in the New Spanish World. — By 1574 such missions could be found in ever}^ fn^the^New country of Spanish America from California to Chile. World It has been estimated that in that year the Spanish population in the New World was more than 150; 000, and the number of Indians in the regions they controlled about 5,000,000; most of whom had come under the teach- ing of the friars and priests. Such was the extent of the Spanish colonies, and such a most was the extent of their Christianizing work among the T^^^^ natives. The vastness of their enterprise is aU the more wonderful when we remember that at this time not a single English, French, or Dutch settlement had found a foothold an}^here in North or South America. Spain had made a most promising beginning in the work of colonizing the New World. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Cortez conquered Mexico (1519-1521); but he was an ex- plorer as well as a conqueror. 2. Pizarro conquered Peru (1531- 1533). 3. De Soto discovered the Mississippi River (1541). He sought gold and fame; he found suffering, disease, and death. 4. Spain was made wealthy by the gold and silver from Peru and Mexico. 5. By 1574 Spain had planted many colonies in America and had done a large missionary work among the Indians. TO THE PUPIL 1. Who was Montezuma? Why did he and the Aztecs fear Cortez and the Spaniards ? 2. What did Cortez accomplish ? 278 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE 3. How did Pizarro treat the Inca ? 4. In what way did Spain profit by the conquests of Mexico and Peru ? 5. How did De Soto treat the Indians, and how did they treat him? 6. What do you think of De Soto ? What was he trying to do ? What did he accomplish ? 7. Tell what you can about the missionary work the Spaniards did among the Indians. 8. Are you making use of your map in preparing every lesson ? RIVAL POWERS IN EUROPE AND AMERICA CHAPTER XXIV ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 199. Spain Has a Seeming Advantage in America. — Reasons for Thus far Spain seemed to enjoy a distinct advantage claims over other nations. The Spaniards had explored so much in both North and South America that they could give good reasonS; from their point of vieW; for claiming both continents. An even stronger claim could be made by virtue of their colonies; and from these came pouring into the Spanish treasury great wealth which gave the mother country the means for defending her claims. It looked as if Spain, through her colonies, might soon have complete control in the New World. But this was not to happen. Other nations — the The rivals English, the French, and the Dutch — were rising to power ^ ^^^^ and would soon claim a share; indeed, they had to do so for their own safety and even existence, for if Spain had owned all the New World she could easily have conquered all the Old World. Why, in the struggle that followed, the Spaniards failed and their rivals succeeded in plant- ing colonies in various parts of North America, we have now to see. 200. England and the New World. — ^You remember Why Eng- that John Cabot was the explorer who first reached the North Ame^r- main-land of North America, and that upon this dis- *^^ 279 280 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE England not a strong power coveiy England based her claim to the whole continent. For nearly one hundred years, however, nothing was done toward establishing her claim, either by further explora- tion or by planting colonies. This is easy to explain; for since Cabot brought back no gold, jewels, nor spices, there was little to attract the English to the New World. Even if there had been, England was not then a great maritime power, and could not compete with Portugal, w^hich had discovered and now controlled the route to India; nor with Spain, which had discovered America and controlled the ocean route to the West. Moreover, even in the middle of the six- teenth century, England was not a great trading country by sea; and she had no navy for the same reason that she had no army — she did not need it for defence, and the people would not pay for it for aggression. Her island position warded off attack from foreign powers, and Englishmen would not arm their rulers with weapons that might be used against their own liberties. But the lack of a navy made it appear to be impossible to plant or defend any colonies in America, or prevent Spain from mastering the whole New World. QUEEN ELIZABETH ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 281 201. Elizabeth Made Queen of England. — ^When, England about sixty years after Cabot reached North America, county ^ Elizabeth was crowned Queen of England, there was httle prospect of the colonial growth of her country. There was no money in the treasury with which to support army or navy, to pay soldiers, or to build war vessels. The country was not very poor, but it had not been used to paying war taxes, nor indeed any beyond current needs as they arose. And not only was Eliza- beth without money,, but her people were di- vided because of differences of re- ligion. This, more than anything else, stifled the spirit of union. Indeed, no country ever stood in greater need of wise leadership than did England when her young Queen of twenty-five ascended the throne in 1558. It is said that when the news came to her that she was Elizabeth's to be Queen, she was so overcome that she fell on her knees, se^rtiie^ and after a pause exclaimed, "It is the Lord's doing, and people it is marvellous in our eyes.^' From that moment she thought of herself as responsible for the welfare of Eng- land. Her great life purpose was to serve her people; and during all her long reign she made it clear that, whatever her own faults and weaknesses might be, she was striving with all her might to do the best she could for her country. THE ANCIENT PALACE AT GREENWICH CALLED PLACENTIA, THE BIRTHPLACE OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 282 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE "Good Queen Bess" Elizabeth's love of finery and display Elizabeth likes to ap- pear in public It is not surprising, then, that the people loved a queen so devoted and that they called her ^'Good Queen Bess." She was deserving of their love, and tried to keep their good-will by kindly and courteous acts. Though she could be very haughty to her courtiers, she was always gracious and sympathetic to the common people. When she entered London for the first time as Queen, an old woman handed her a bunch of rosemary, the only tribute she had to offer. Elizabeth accepted it graciously, and all the way to Westminster held the sprigs in her hand. This Queen, so noble in her bearing and so tender in her sympathies, had very human faults. She was vain and fond of fine clothes and jewels. It is said that she had in her wardrobe three thousand gowns made of the richest material and ornamented with lace, embroidery, and jewels. A Ger- man traveller tells of seeing her as she went to chapel at her palace. Elabo- rately attired in costly silk and jewels, she was attended by richly dressed ladies and nobles of her court, in a procession of great pomp and splendor. She took great pleasure in ap- pearing in public as the central figure of her splendid court. Some- times she went on horseback, at others on a litter, borne on the shoulders of her greatest nobles. But she liked best to make her public appearances in the royal barge, hung with elegant draperies, taking the lead of a long line of boats filled with admiring followers. QUEEN ELIZABETH IN ONE OF MANY ROYAL COSTUMES ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 283 She loved flattery, and looked for gallantry from her The Queen nobles. There is a famous stoiy of how one day, walldng waiter^ along the street, she came to a muddy spot. While she Raleigh was hesitating, not wishing to step into the mud, Walter Raleigh, who was stand- ing by, quickly took off the handsome plush cloak he was wearing and laid it down for her to walk on. The Queen was greatly pleased with Ealeigh's gallant atten- tion. She extended to him her favor and soon he rose to a high place in the court. Elizabeth not only made him a knight, but presented him with costly gifts and estates, and showered upon him offices of ranjv and dignity. The brave knight, Sk Walter Raleigh, became a man of great wealth and influence. 202. England Constantly Grows in Wealth and Powen — But we must remember that all these things came about many years after Ehzabeth was made Queen. For under her able leadership England was constantly growing in power. Her long reign was one of great peace and prosperity and the country made enormous gains, in wealth. The signs of tliis increasing wealth were many.. It Splendor of was especially apparent in the splendor of display and ceremony u ceremony in court life. Not only the Queen and her court life SIR M'ALTER RALEIGH S CLOAK 284 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE ladies but courtiers and gentlemen were given to elabo- rate dress. In their brave finery they were very pictu- resque. The men wore tight-fitting doublets, often of velvet and lace, which were stuffed to make a full shape. Their breeches were short, sometimes gathered into puffs around the thigh, and sometimes tied below the knees with silk and trimmed with lace. Often the sleeves of the doublet were slashed to show a lining of lace. Great starched ruffs stood out around their throats, and their shirts were deco- rated with costly embroidery. The nobleman's shoes were frequently of QUEEN ELIZABETH AT KENILWORTH CASTLE i • i • fine white leather; his cloak was of costly material, trimmed with embroi- dery and lace. Hats were as varied as other articles of dress, and were of velvet, wool, or beaver, in all colors and shapes. Sir Walter Raleigh is a good example of the fashions of his day. His dress in some of its detail was rich and dazzling. We are told, for instance, that he wore a hat with a pearl band and a black jewelled feather, that his shoes were tied with white ribbons and studded with costly gems, and that he had a suit of silver armor that glittered with diamonds and other precious stones. Such were the ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 285 Dwellings more com- fortable and gay and gorgeous costumes that belonged to the higher social life of Queen EHzabeth's day. As men were more richly dressed than formerly, so their dwellings were more comfortable convenient and convenient. In those days of greater peace and security the feudal castle gave place to the charming Elizabethan palace, and new mansions were built all over England. Country^ houses english ladies op queen Elizabeth's time began to be of brick or stone. One of the greatest improve- ments was the increased number of windows. Where before they had been few and small, they were now larger and let in more sunlight. This was not only pleasanter, but more healthful. Chimneys were built to carry off the smoke, and the delightful chimney-cor- ners, sometimes with great carved chimney-pieces, were a feature of the modern dwellings. Tapestries hung on the bare walls, and chairs and cabinets carved in quaint figures had a place in parlors or drawing- rooms. On the table, pewter dishes took the place of wooden, and a brave display of silver (>j_ ELIZABETHAN COSTUMES FROM was often seen. 286 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE More com- fortable ways of living AN ELIZABETHAN" ROOM AND Kl'KXI.SHING3 The principal apartments were now on an upper floor, and stately stairways were built in. Carpets were used in place of the filthy rushes. Immense carved bedsteads adorned the sleeping-rooms. Pillows, at one time used only for the sick, now became more general. Before this, people had slept on straw pallets, with "s, good round log under their heads in- stead of a bolster or pillow." In eating, knives had taken the place of fingers; but forks were not used until the following century. These are a few of many changes that had come by the close of Elizabeth's reign, when personal comfort for the first time became possible. 203. England Awakes to a Larger, Richer Life. — England had been backward about taking up these more comfortable ways of living, because so long as world trade centred in the Mediterranean, she was not in close touch with the leading nations. But when trade passed to the Atlantic, England found herself in the swift current of modern life. New ideas, new interests, and new desires seized her. A Spaniard who visited England in Queen Mary's days is said to have remarked, '^ These English have houses made of sticks and dirt, but they fare com- monly as well as the King." This was no longer true. England had waked to a larger, richer life, which soon ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 287 placed her abreast of the foremost nationS; and before long she became a rival for world power. 204. Bitter Hatred Between England and Spain. — But while England was thus only emerging from darkness, Spain was advancing in the full course of her glory. Her brilliant success had given her power and made her overbearing toward other nations. Nowhere was this resented more keenly than in England. There the hatred be- tween the two countries was bitter; and it was nourished and kept active by English privateers. During Elizabeth's time the English Channel swarmed with these adventurers; who lay in wait to plunder passing vessels of countries with whom England was at war, and who sometim.es did not stop to find out as to the state of war Spain over- bearing A SPANISH* SHIP OF ELIZABETH S TIME As Spain English had the greatest number and the richest cargoes, and there was a war going on between the two countries much of the time, she suffered most from these attacks. Yet her heaviest losses were not here. English mariners and traders began more and more to trespass on her trad- ing rights at sea and in the colonies. 205. Drake, Hawkins, and the Slave Trade. — The Drake's Spanish colonists wanted African slaves, and English spain traders gladly furnished them for a good return in gold. Having learned their way to distant Spanish ports, Eng- 288 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Drake and Hawkins at Vera Cruz lish sea-rovers began to prey upon Spanish commerce on a much larger scale. The boldest of these captains was Francis Drake, the story of whose adventures is more ex- citing than any "pirate book" ever written. He hated Spain very much as Hannibal hated Rome; and this hatred; quite as truly as his zeal for England and his love of adventure, was the motive which controlled his re- markable career. His first expedition to America was with Sir John Haw- kins, for whom he was pilot. As this was a slave-trad- ing venture, they went first to Africa and collected about 500 negroes. On the northern coast of South America they traded them for gold and pearls, and sailed for home. But hur- ricanes shattered their fleet and drove them into the Gulf of Mexico. They put into the harbor of Vera Cruz, and while their ships were undergoing re- pairs, the Spaniards, although they had signed a truce with Hawkins, fell treacherously upon them, captured their treasure, and destroyed all but two of their ships. Indeed, the English barely escaped with A DASH FOR LIBERTY. AN INCIDENT OF THE EARLY SLAVE-TRADE their lives. Drake's purpose 206. Drake Makes an Ex- pedition to Panama. — After this treacheiy, Drake gave up slave-dealing and vowed vengeance on Spain. As ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 289 soon as possible after returning to England^ he prepared to make a series of voyages with the purpose of capturing all the Spanish treasure-ships he could find, and attacking all the Spanish settlements he could reach. In 1572, with only two small vessels manned by a very Drake at young crew, he sailed for Panama, intending to capture ^°^°^^ the treasure-house of the Spanish colonies, located on the northern shore of the isthmus. With great daring and bravery he made an attack, but his force was too small and he did not succeed. He sent back this message, how- ever, by a Spaniard: ^^Tell your governor to hold his eyes open. For before I depart, if God lend me life and leave, I mean to reap some of your harvest which you get out of the earth and send into Spain to trouble all the earth. ^^ Before leaving that part of the coast, he m.ade some Drake capt- brilliant captures and then suddenly disappeared. Where Spanish ^ he had gone was a mystery to the Spaniards. But he t^^^^ure had changed his plan. Knowing that King Philip's great ' opiate Fleet" would arrive from Spain in a few months to receive the gold and treasure gathered at Panama, he determined to waylay the caravans on their way across the isthmus to the ships. During months cf weary wait- ing, Drake and his men suffered untold hardships. But from their safe retreat, they swept the seas of passing cargoes, swooped down on unsuspecting fleets, and robbed distant store-houses of the treasure intended for the King. When at last the King's ships arrived, Drake's first at- He attacks tempt at capture was foiled. But later, after the Spaniards ^ ™" ® ^^ thought all danger was over, he made a sudden assault on one of the mule trains and got off with a great store of treasure. With the greatest difficulty it was conveyed 290 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE to the shipS; and then, laden with their precious booty and rejoicing at their good fortune, they set off for home. 207. Drake Sees the Pacific. — In his passage across the isthmus, while on his way to attack the caravans, Drake was taken by the natives to the top of a hill where, from under the spreading branches of a gigantic tree, he gazed over the vast waters of the Pacific. He was the first Englishman to behold this ocean. In awe he sank upon his knees, praying God to give him life and leave to sail upon those seas. 208. Drake's Voyage Around the World. — It was several years before Drake could again make a voyage to the New World. Spain and Drake starts England Were at peace, and the Queen would not allow him to sail. In 1577, however, conditions had changed; and by the help of wealthy friends he obtamed command of five ships and set out with the Queen's consent. It was understood that he was starting for Egypt, and it was long before his men loiew whither they were bound. AVhen they found out, a serious mutiny threatened him, but his great ability as a master of men saved the day. The fleet sailed down the coast of Africa, struck across to South America, and made for the Strait of Magellan. Storms rendered the strait almost impassable. For two DRAKE SEES THE PACIFIC on his voyage He enters the Pacific ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 291 weeks the vessels were tossed about by squalls and whirl- winds amid threatening rocks, and a worse storm struck them as they entered the Pacific. For two months the}^ w^ere driven helplessly hither and The "Golden One Hind" alone thither. One ship went down with all her crew. sailed back through the strait. Two had already been lost before entering the strait, so that Drake's ship, the Golden Hind, was left alone. He was driven southward to Cape Horn, but was too rejoiced over his discovery of the cape to be afraid. He had found the spot where the waters of the Atlantic and the Pacific rolled together. Finally the storm died aw^ay, and fortune turned in favor of the jubilant adventurers. They roused the astonished people of Chile as they sailed north, plundering as they went. At Valparaiso they Drake plun- collected provisions, and farther on they refitted the ship spani^^ds and set up a pinnace, making ready for further exploits. They then went on, plundering shamelessly and joyfully. They had many races after treasure-ships ahead. One important capture they made off the coast of Nicaragua. This was two Chinese pilots with Spain's secret trade- charts of the Pacific, a prize worth more than many treasure-ships. Continuing his course, Drake next capt- DRAKE IN THE PACIFIC OVERTAKING A SPANISH SHIP ON HER WAY FROM CHINA 292 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE He steers across the Pacific Queen Elizabeth makes Drake a knight Drake's achieve- ments ured some Spanish vessels on their way from China. On one of them he found more charts, along with silks, fine white china, and other precious things. The Spaniards were in a fever of alarm. But with his splendid booty Drake was off again. In vain they hunted for him along the coast. He had van- ished. Going north about as far as San Francisco, he steered straight across the Pacific, seeing no land for sixty-eight days. He made the Philippines, reached Java after a peril- ous voyage, then rounded the Cape of Good Hope and sailed northward. He arrived in England early in November, 1580, after a voyage of nearly three years. At first he was not al- lowed to land, for his at- tacks on Spanish vessels had threatened a war be- tween England and Spain ; but later he was in\dted to court and treated with distinguished honor. The Queen herself dined on board his ship, and knighted him. From that time he was called Sir Francis Drake. He was the second man and the first Englishman to sail entirely aroimd the globe. His achievements, with those of other sea-captains of his class, did much to establish the British on the seas and DRAKE S MEN BOARDING A SPANISH TREASURE- SHIP IN THE PACIFIC ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 293 to weaken the power of Spain. Drake was the first Englishman who set out to reduce the strength of Philip II by striking at him in America. For he saw clearly QTJEEN ELIZABETH KNIGHTING DRAKE ON BOARD THE GOLDEN HIND, AT DEPTFORD, APRIL 4, 1581 that the Spanish King was using the enormous quantities of gold and silver from Mexico and Peru to carry on his many European wars. 209. Differences of Religion. — ^The hatred of Sir TheRef- Prancis Drake for Spain was in large measure shared by all Englishmen, and the bitterness of their feeling was greatly increased by differences of religion. During the Middle Ages the people all belonged to one church. The Pope, as we have seen, was its supreme head, and there was no question about his rule. But after the Crusades .and the rebirth of knowledge, the minds of men were 294 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE stirred with new ideaS; and in course of time there came to be much discussion and bitter disputing about some of the practices and teachings of the church. The great rehgious movement which followed is called the Reforma- tion. It ended in establishing Protestantism. Those who favored the Reformation are now called Protestants. From a painting by Baron Leys MARTIN LUTHER Religion a part of the national spirit During Elizabeth's time there were many Protestants in England; France^ Germany^ and Holland; — in Germany the followers of Martin Luther, and in France and the Netherlands the followers of John Calvin, — and in all these countries there was political unrest. As the church had been very closely united with the state, the division in the church caused division also in the nation. Feeling ran high; and religion became a part of the national spirit. Many so-called religious wars were fought, during this ENGLAND IN THE DAYS OF QUEEN ELIZABETH 295 period, not directly on questions of religion, but to de- termine whether the Protestant or the Catholic party should have control in the state. The same cause also made trouble and brought on wars Wars of re- between some of the leading countries of Europe, making ^^°" more keen their strife for power. Spain was Catholic and the most threatening to the weaker nations, though they soon became her successful rivals and far outdis- tanced her in the race for power. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Spaniards, the English, the French, and the Dutch were rivals in Europe and in America. 2. When Elizabeth was made queen, England was not a strong country. But during her long reign the English people constantly grew in wealth and power. 3. When trade passed from the Mediterranean to the Atlantic, England found herself in the swift current of modern life. 4. There came to be a bitter hatred between the English and the Spaniards. 5. Drake's great purpose was to capture all the Spanish treasure- ships he could find and attack all the Spanish settlements he could reach. In this way he sought to weaken Spain's power in Europe. 6. The bitterness of feeling between England and Spain was greatly increased by differences of religion. TO THE PUPIL 1. In the latter part of the i6th century what advantages did Spain seem to have over her rivals in America ? 2. In what ways was England weak when Elizabeth was made queen? 3. Tell what you can about Queen Elizabeth. What do you think of her? Why was she called "Good Queen Bess"? 4. What were the signs of England's increasing wealth ? 5. Can you explain why there was bitter hatred between England and Spain? 6. What was Drake's great purpose? What did he accompHsh ? What do you think of him? 7. What is meant by the Reformation? i. PM AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE World CHAPTER XXV FRANCE ANOTHER RIVAL OF SPAIN France and 210. France in the New World. — While following the the New conquests of Spain in the New World and the achieve- ments of England at sea, we have lost sight for a time of France. That is because France was so much occu- pied in strengthening her kingdom at home that she had little interest in the new-found distant lands. Moreover, she had neither the religious zeal of the Spaniards nor the adventurous love of the sea so strong in the English. And yet she knew the advantage of discovering a short route to Asia, and she wished to share in the wealth which Spain, her rival, was gathering across the seas and pouring into the royal treasury. French privateers were constantly on the lookout for Spanish treasure-ships on their way from America, and made frequent captures. French fishermen from Brit- tany and Normandy also continued to ply their trade on the coast of Newfoundland. They had known this region since the time of the Cabots, and had gone there in boats of their own as early as 1504. An enduring trace of their early occupation is found in the name Cape Breton, the inhabitants of Brittany (in French, Bretagne) being called Bretons. The hardy mariners of northern France also made many expeditions to the Canaries and the African coast, and in these southern waters continued to prey upon Spanish treasure-ships. In 1534, Francis I sent out an expedition, as you remember, to explore the northwestern coast of North French privateers and fisher- men FRANCE A RIVAL OF SPAIN 297 America, the leader being Jacques Cartier, a Breton France ^ _ ^ - Tx- X claims a part adventurer from St. Malo. His reports were encourag- of North ing, but a new war with Spain put an end to further pur- America suit in this direction. Very Httle more was done by France during this centuiy, but enough had been explored to give her a claim to a part of North America when the rivalries of European nations were transferred to the New World. 211. France a Strong and Wealthy Kingdom. — Let The growing 7 . „ -r^ . -i^ 1 • power of the US look briefly at the position of France m Europe durmg French the sixteenth century, the period at which we have ar- ^'°s^ rived. At that time she was held to be the foremost king- dom of Christendom, the wealthiest and strongest. The great reason for this was that the country was united under one head, the King. For a long time the French kings had been strengthening their own power by lessen- ing the power of the nobles. This they had done partly by marrying the royal princes and princesses to the heirs of the nobles; partly by taking lands from them on pretext of treason; and in other ways. They had also humbled the cities. As long as the cities ^^^^^^^^^^^^ were small, the kings had helped them in every way, so that they might weaken the landed nobihty. But now that the strength of the nobles was gone, the aid cf the cities was no longer needed. The people as a whole were filled with a spirit of obedience to the King, and this made the nation united and strong. Moreover, the army and navy were excellent, and France was well able to de- fend herself. 212. Francis I and His Dangerous Rival.— The reign Francis attacks his of Francis I began in 1515, when the King was only twenty rival in Italy 298 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE years old. It was largely occupied with wars against Charles V, who was not only King of Spain, but was also ruler of the Netherlands, Naples, Sicily, Austria, the New World, and was made Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. Francis first attacked his dangerous rival in Italy, where they both claimed the right to the same territory, and by a brilliant victory made good his claim to Milan. After this battle he received knighthood from the renowned Chevalier Bayard, who is known to his- tory as ^Hhe knight without fear and without reproach." Bayard was a wonderful man. Allien barely twenty he had been made a knight for his bravery in battle. Of the many stories told of his chivalry, one is about a contest between thirteen French and thirteen German knights, in which he won the day. On another occasion it is said that he held a bridge single-handed against two hundred Spaniards. Twice, when captured, he was set free without ransom. In fact all men, whether friends or foes, admired him for his splendid courage and gal- lantry. It is not strange, therefore, that Francis would allow no one else to knight him. But the deed which more than any other gives Bayard a place as a national hero was his six weeks' defence of an old French fortress with one thousand men against FRANCIS I FRANCE A RIVAL OF SPAIN 299 thirty-five thousand. He heartened his men by his own splendid bravery, and by a clever trick finally drove the Spaniards away. He thus gave Francis time to collect an army, and so saved France. Parhament thanked him as the savior of his country. The King made him a knight of his own order, and gave him command of one hundred men in his own name— an honor usually re- served for royalty. In his next war against Charles in Italy, Francis was Bayard's taken prisoner and held for about a year in Madrid. In serious loss Hav- for France one of the battles of this war. Bayard lost his life. ing received a mortal wound, he sat with his back against a tree facing the enemy. The Duke of Bourbon, who had deserted his King and gone over to Charles, came up to the dying Bayard and expressed his sympathy. ''Weep not for me,'' said the chevalier, ''but for thyself. I die in performing my duty; thou art betraying thine.'' His death was a grievous loss to his King and to his country. 213. Civil Wars of Religion in France.— The wars went on for many years. When at last in 1544 they were brought to an end, out of years of bloodshed and hardship for the nation nothing The outcome had been gained for France. Later there were serious glooTshed^ troubles in France itself between the French Protes- tants, or Huguenots, and the Catholics. Finally these CHEVALIER BAYAKD 300 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Serious troubles The first colony The second colony The Spanish soldiers massacre the French troubles developed into civil wars of religion^ and out of these grew an attempt to plant a colony in Florida. 214. The Huguenots in Florida. — ^Admiral Coligny, a great French nobleman, was the Huguenot leader. Desiring to find a refuge for his people in America, he sent out a small colony in 1562, which settled at Port Royal, South Carolina. But the settlers, not being the kind of men to meet the demands of a rough backwoods life, soon tired and sailed back to France. Two years later Coligny sent out another colony, which settled on the St. John's River, many miles south of the first col- ony. These men also were unfit for their task, and were soon in need of food. They were saved from starving only by the coming of new colonists with fresh supplies. But scarcity of food proved not to be their greatest danger. The Spanish King, Philip II, was so angry with s^%fi^^ OLD SPANISH GATE, ST. AUGUSTINE the French for planting col- onies on what he was pleased to call Spanish soil that he sent a body of soldiers to destroy them. Having built a fort, they attacked the French settlement and brutally put to death at least 700 men, women, and children. Only a few, perhaps a half-dozen, escaped, and after many dangers got back to France. The Spanish fort was the beginning of St. Augustine, which is now the oldest town in the eastern part of the United States. FRANCE A RIVAL OF SPAIN 301 On account of religious strife at home, France did not a French openly resent this outrage by Spain. But a French aTeng^esthe leader, De Gourges, fitted out at his own expense an expe- massacre dition for the purpose of avenging this massacre. Sail- ing to Florida, he captured two Spanish forts and put to death nearly all the Spanish soldiers. As his force was st. not strong enough to attack St. Augustine, he returned "^ustme to France the following year, leaving the Spaniards in control in Florida. It was nearly three-quarters of a century before the French tried again to plant a colony in North America, and then at a point far to the north of Florida. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. France claimed that part of North America which Cartier had explored. 2. At that time France was held to be the wealthiest and strongest country in Europe. 3. By reason o the many wars be- tween Francis I and his dangerous rival, Charles V, for a long time the French made no attempt to plant colonies in America. 4. When, at last, a body of Huguenot settlers made their homes in Florida, they were nearly all massacred by Spanish soldiers. TO THE PUPIL 1. What part of North America did France claim, and why? 2. Do you see how it was that France had become the foremost king- dom in Europe? 3. Why did the French King, Francis I, pay so little attention to America? 4. What can you tell about Chevalier Bayard, and what do you admire in him? 5. Explain why the Huguenots tried to plant a settlement in Florida. What became of these settlers? 6. What was St. Augustine? 302 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The work of the wind- mills • CHAPTER XXVI THE KING OF SPAIN DEFIED BY HIS DUTCH SUBJECTS 215. The Dutch People. — Another people whom Spain was striving to conquer at this time was the Dutch. Before following this stubborn little nation in their struggle for liberty^ let us get a glimpse of their interest- ing countr}^ It lies about the mouths of the Rhine^ the Meuse^ and the Scheldt Rivers, and is composed mainly of the silt which .these rivers deposit as they near the sea. It is low and marshy, much of it below sea-level, and its fiat surface is broken by lakes and swamps and inlets of the sea. Great tempests sweep over it, and mists and fogs envelop it much of the time. Such is little Holland and northern Belgium, the land of the Dutch people. A seem- ingly useless spot, the Dutch have bravely and patiently rescued it from the sea by a long fight, and have made of it thriving towns, green pastures, waving wheat-fields, fruitful orchards, and blossoming gardens. To do all this called for a great deal of time and money and patience, for the ocean with its ceaseless flow had always to be kept out. They had to build strong dikes; that is, solid walls with gates that could be opened* when necessary. Even then they had to be ever on the watch, as they must be to-day; for a tiny leak, if not repaired, might bring disaster. But keeping out the rush of .the sea is only a part of the battle, for the swamps and lakes have to be drained of THE KING OF SPAIN DEFIED BY THE DUTCH 303 useless water. Countless wind- mills; since the time of the Cru- sades, have per- formed this task. They stretch in picturesque rows along the dikes, and pump the water from the fields into canals which form a net-work all over the land. Even scattered farms in the country are connected with each other and with cities by these water-ways, which also connect them with the sea. Hfeii mmm IN THE WINDMILL COUNTEY, HOLLAND Copyright by Underwood and Underwood, Nt THE REPRODUCTION OF HUDSON'S "HALF MOON,'' AT THE TIME OF THE HUDSON FULTON CELEBRATION IN NEW YORK WATERS, 1909 Bemg so close Dutch mari- , .1 ners and to the sea, many explorers of the Dutch earned their liv- ing in their boats. Some were fisher- men, some trad- ers, and some sturdy mariners and explorers. Perhaps they were more pru- dent than ad- venturous. At all events they had 304 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Dutch fishermen and trade Dutch courage and love of freedom Charles V and the Netherlands no Columbus nor Drake. But Hudson River and Bay, Bering Strait, Block Island, and perhaps Rhode Island, and other places, named after or by Dutch explorers, bear evidence that they had a part, though a small one, in the discoveries of the New World. Their mariners were much more active in fisheries and trade. The fisheries became extensive, and after Portu- gal had discovered the water route to the Indies, Dutch towns for a time carried on a thriving trade by sea with Lisbon. Dutch merchant-men steadily and rapidly in- creased in number and became the chief carriers of the northern seas. The coasts of their provinces thronged with traffic, and thus was begun their great future as a trading nation. \\Tiether struggling against the sea or building up a world commerce, this sturdy race showed a stubborn courage, a patient industry'-, and a never-failing perse- verance. These same qualities con- trolled their pubHc life. They had a love of freedom which expressed itself in a free and independent gov- ernment. • They made their own laws and voted their own taxes, and these liberties were very dear to them. 216. Philip II and the Nether- lands. — AMien Philip II ascended the throne of Spain, in 1556, he received the Netherlands, including the present Holland to the north and Belgium to the south, as a part of his kingdom from his father, Charles V. Charles had not been mindful of j THE EMPEROR, CHARLES V THE KING OF SPAIN DEFIED BY THE DUTCH ;j05 the rights of the people, and was very cruel to the Protes- tants, who lived mostly in the north. But in spite of his faults he won men to himself, for he was really a great man and ruler. Philip, however, was a narrow and haughty man with his human feeling Vv^ithered by religious bigotry, and was much disliked and feared by the Dutch. Their fears were not groundless. For when he became Phmp op- their King he at once began to take away their liberties. Nefher- He appointed Spanish officials to represent him, kept a ^^^^^^^ body of Spanish troops in the country, and increased the taxes. Worse than all else, in his determination to stamp out heresy he added religious persecution. This he did through the Inquisition, which was a court to examine and punish here- tics, as those were called who were not Catholics. 217. Bitter Opposition to Philip. — ^Thus he aroused bitter opposition. Certain noblemen formed a league to protect themselves against these measures. Two hundred or more of their number pre- sented a "request" to Margaret, Philip's sister, who was acting as regent for him. They marched The four abreast to the palace and asked that she suspend the "request** punishment of men on account of their religion until she could send an envoy to the King and learn his pleasure. As these men with serious faces filed by, Margaret's eyes filled with tears, for she felt sure that the outcome would be a deadly struggle between these stubborn men and the equally stubborn King. KING PHILIP II 306 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The A wave of patriotism Thousands put to death One of the royal councillors; on seeing Margaret^s dis- tresS; said to her, '^Is it possible that your Highness can be afraid of these beggars!'^ When this remark came to the ears of the Dutch patriots, they adopted the name "Beggars" for themselves and made it a watchword of liberty. Not only the noblemen but their wives and children now clothed themselves in the beggar^s dress of coarse gray. The nobles hung upon their caps small wooden cups like those which beggars used, and fastened a special medal of gold or silver to chains on their breasts. On one side it was engraved with Philip's image, on the other mth a beggar's wallet and the motto, "Faithful to the King, even to bearing the beg- gar's bag. " Cheaper medals of cop- per and lead were in great demand. Sailors on the sea and working-men on the land gloried in wearing them and in calling themselves "Beggars. " A wave of patriotism swept over the whole countr}^ The stubborn spirit of a freedom-loving people was on fire with indignation. 218. Pitiless Cruelty of the Duke of Alva. — As a result of the con- tinued excitement, a Protestant riot broke out in the cities. The mobs sacked churches and cathedrals, de- stroyed images, and carried off church treasures. To restore order and compel submission, Philip sent to the Netherlands (1567) the Duke of Alva, a Spanish general. Alva was a pitiless soldier and his men equalled him in cruelty. Through the Inquisition he executed men in DUKE OF ALVA THE KING OF SPAIN DEFIED BY THE DUTCH 307 droves. With little or no pretext, he put thousands to death. Some were beheaded, some were hanged, and others burned at. the stake. During Alva's stay in the country, it is said that more than 18,000 people were executed by his orders. Nor did he stop with the punishment of the Dutch Protestants in the north. He was cruel as well to the southern Netherlanders who remained Catholic. 219. William, Prince of Orange, and the Dutch Re- William the volt. — A great revolt followed these outrages, a bitter great leader struggle which lasted over forty years. The Dutch patriots, fighting for their political rights and for relig- ious freedom, were led by William, Prince of Orange, sometimes called ^^ William the Silent. '' He was a rich and powerful nobleman and a very brave and patriotic man. His followers looked up to him with the greatest respect and confidence. Under his strong leadership they resisted with stubborn heroism the terrible might • of the Spaniards. It was also through his leadership that the northern Netherlands finally became a free and imited nation; though the southern provinces fell away and went back under Spanish rule rather than dis- obey the Roman Catholic Church. He has been called the Dutch Washington. 220. The Siege of Leyden. — ^The crisis of the struggle The came in 1574 with the siege of Leyden. This city was f^iSd^ one of the most beautiful in the land, showing every sign *^® ^^^ of thrift and prosperity. The first siege of the Spaniards was short, but when the city was reheved it foohshly neglected to lay in supplies. As a result, when the Span- iards again surrounded it. about two months later (June), 308 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE "Better a drowned land than a lost land" The citizens dying of hunger and pestilence The fleet advances to the rescue the city was without surplus provisions and almost with- out troops for its defence. The only way in which the Dutch could hope to over- power the Spaniards was by their fleet. But Ley den was not on the sea. Therefore the sea must be brought to Ley den at any cost. William had long been convinced that the only way to save the city was to break the dikes. This would greatly damage villages, fields, and growing crops. Yet; notwithstanding the outlook; the patriots fearlessly cried out; ''Better a drowned land than a lost land. " In August; therefore; the dikes which kept out the ocean were cut, and the water rose over the land. The fleet advanced with the tidC; captured the dikes near the city; and broke through them. Then unfavor- able winds camC; held back the water; and the fleet lay stranded in the shallows. The citizens of LeydeU; mean- while; were dying of hunger and pestilence. Still they held out against the besieging Spaniards in desperate hope of relief. From his head-quarters not far from Leyden, Will- iam encouraged them. ''As long as there is a living man left in the country;^' he said; "we will contend for our liberty and our religion.'' At last; to the great joy of the starving citizenS; a severe storm arose. The waters rushed iu; floating the shipS; and they came sailing on- ward to the rescue of the brave men and women in the WILLIAM, PRINCE OF ORANGE THE KING OF SPAIN DEFIED BY THE DUTCH 309 city. One Spanish garrison fled in terror, .many drowning as the waves swept on. But there was still a formidable Spanish redoubt facing the Dutch fleet. That night, in the storm and darkness, a great crash The was heard. The city wall had caved in, and the whole reSeS' ^ place was at the mercy of the Spanish soldiers. They, however, already terror-stricken by the advance of the ocean, were all the more alarmed by the crash and silently fled in the darkness. In the morning, when the fleet was preparing for a last desperate assault, they dis- covered that the fort was deserted. Without opposition, the welcome vessels sailed into the city amid the wild joy of the survivors. 221. Death of William, Prince of Orange. — ^This did A heroic not end the struggle. William continued to champion °^^° the cause of the patriots. In 1580, Philip II declared him a traitor and an outlaw and put a heavy price on his head. Five attempts were made after this to murder him. The sixth was successful. He was shot in 1584 by a fanatic, who thought he w^as doing a Christian duty* The death of this heroic man, whose whole life was one of devotion to his people, was a serious loss to them; but the struggle for their rights as freemen did not stop, as we shall see in the following chapter. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. The Dutch were a sturdy race with stubborn courage, never- failing perseverance, and a deep love of freedom. 2. When Philip II became the King of the Netherlanders he at once began to take away their liberties. 3. The Dutch patriots, fighting for their politi- cal rights and for religious freedom, were led by William, Prince of 310 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Orange. 4. The crisis of the struggle came in 1574 with the siege of Leyden, the result of which was the defeat of the Spaniards. 5. The heroic Prince of Orange was at last shot by a fanatic (1584). TO THE PUPIL 1. Can you explain how the Dutch people rescued from the sea the land on which they Uved ? 2. What kind of people were the Dutch, and how did most of them earn their livmg ? 3. What kind of king was Philip II, and how did he oppress the people of the Netherlands? 4. Who were the "Beggars"? 5. What do you think of the Duke of Alva? 6. What kind of leader was William the Silent? How do you like him? 7. Imagine yourself in Leyden during the siege and tell what happened. 8. Are you using your map in the preparation of every lesson? CHAPTER XXVII ENGLISHMEN JOIN IN THE FIGHT AGAINST SPAIN 222. Elizabeth Sends Aid to the Netherlands. — Eliza* beth had long refused to send aid to the struggling Neth- erlands. But at last she saw clearly that Philip II, with his powerful army and nsLVj, might overwhelm them if they were left to fight their battles single-handed. She knew also that with the Netherlands at his feet Philip would next try to crush England. In 1585; therefore, she sent to their aid a small army under the command of the Earl of Leicester. A true 223. Sir Philip Sidney. — The Dutch gained little from the\ge t^is venture of Elizabeth's, but England lost one of her noblest men. This was Sir Philip Sidney, a true knight SIR PHILIP SIDNET ENGLISHMEN FIGHT AGAINST SPAIN 311 of the age. He was a nephew of Leicester and a great favorite of the Queen. To him had been given the posi- tion of governor in Flushing, a Dutch town held as a pledge by Elizabeth. He fell in a hopeless engagement in which he had taken part as a volunteer. A touching incident of this encounter has come down to us. As Sidney was returning from his last charge he received a fatal wound. Some one brought him a cup of water, but, observing a dying soldier near by, he insisted upon its being given to him, saying, '^Thy need is greater than mine. " Sidney himself died soon after. Though only thirty-two, he had made a place among the leading men of his day. He w^as a noted The idol of scholar, a brave soldier, and an accomplished gentleman. ^ "^® Noble and generous, with a rare charm of manner, he was a favorite not only in the court but in the camp. He has been called the idol of his time. His gracious act on the field of battle gives but a glimpse of his unselfish and chivalrous spirit, which found its greatest pleasure in serving others. 224. The Invincible Armada and Sir Francis Drake. PhiKp's — ^Elizabeth continued to give a wavering support to p^^°^®^ Holland, while Philip of Spain meantime secretly has- tened preparations for a long-planned invasion of England. He beHeved the time had come for seizing the English throne,* and that with England added to his empire he * Philip II, as husband of Mary, who was Queen of England (1553-8), had color of legal claim which he thought the English Catholics might Recognize 312 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE would soon put an end to the stubborn resistance of Hol- land. His ambition knew no bounds. The great fleet which he was building he called the "Invincible Ar- mada/' for he believed nothing afloat would be able to conquer it. Drake Notwithstanding his secrecy, however, Elizabeth and Ki^ng^s^^ ® her advisers knew quite well what was going on. She beard" therefore sent Sir Francis Drake — ^who, you remember, had been made her Majesty's admiral at sea — ^with a fleet of twenty-three vessels and orders to sail against Spain. In the summer of 1587 he entered the port of Cadiz at a time when the harbor was full of transports and store- ships in preparation for the coming attack upon Eng- land. At sight of Drake the Spaniards were paralyzed with fear, and made little opposition while he plundered, burned, and sank some forty or fifty of their vessels and destroyed immense quantities of provisions. After this "singeing the King's beard," as he called it, Drake sailed along the coast, leaving terror and destruction in his wake. By reason of his attack the Spanish Armada was prevented from sailing for England until the following year. 225. Philip's Plan. — Philip's plan was clearly mapped out. The fleet was to sail from Lisbon to the English Channel. When off Calais, the Duke of Parma, who SIR FRANCIS DRAKE ENGLISHMEN FIGHT AGAINST SPAIN 313 men unite was then at Dunkirk, on the Flemish coast, was to come with a large army on transports to meet it. The Armada was to escort Parma across the Channel, then keep off the English and Dutch fleets, while Parma and his army- should attack London. Parma alone bitterly opposed this plan. He knew that it would be next to impossible to get his men across the Channel, since they would have to face not only unfavorable weather, but the ships of the Dutch and the English. 226. England Prepares for the Armada. — ^At the All English- approach of the Armada the excitement in England was intense. The royal fleet was not large, but scores of privateers joined it. Men and cities furnished ships; farmers and fish- ermen from all over the kingdom hastened to the front as volunteers. In fact, all ranks and classes joined, for love of country, in a united effort to ward off the invader. Seamen were glad of a chance to fight Spain. A great wave of national feeling made men forget religious dif- ferences, and Catholic and Protestant stood side by side ready to fight to the death for England. The commander of the English fleet was himself a Cathohc. ENGLISH MAN-OF-WAK ABOUT 1588 314 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The brave spirit of Queen Elizabeth The Armada arrives The English fleet sails In the hour of England's need. Queen EHzabeth showed her real greatness. Her self-confidence and unflinching courage gave confidence and courage to the people. She went out to Tilbury, where the raw recruits were gather- ing, and addressed the camp. "I have placed my chief- est strength and safeguard in the loyal hearts and good- will of my subjects/' she said to them, "and therefore I am come amongst you, as you see, resolved, in the midst and heat of battle, to live or die amongst you all. I know that I have the body but of a weak and feeble woman, but I have the heart of a King, and of a King of England, too." Her words and spirit aroused great enthusiasm. 227. The Defeat of the Armada. — Lord Howard of Effingham commanded in name, but Drake was the real admiral; and the other chief officers included such famous sea-captains as Norris, Frobisher, and Hawkins. Their hasty preparations having been made, the English waited with eagerness the approach of the great fleet. It was late in arriving, but finally, when least expected, on the afternoon of Friday, July 19, 1588, it was sighted off the English coast. It is said that when the news reached Plymouth, Drake was play- ing bowls with the chief officers of the fleet. He realized the great danger, but gave no sign of alarm. Indeed he finished his game. By the next morning, however, the ships, in the face of a strong wind, had cleared the harbor and were beating along the coast to meet the foe. ENGLISHMEN FIGHT AGAINST SPAIN 315 The Armada had 134 ships. They were large and fine The two and very completely equipped, but they moved clumsily ^®®*^ and slowly. The English ships were more numerous than the Spanish. They were also much lighter and more active, and had more guns and better seamen. More- over, their commanders were old sea- dogs whose homes were on the water. Many of them had measured swords with Spaniards upon the sea. For eight days a running fight was kept up as the Armada sailed along the Channel toward Calais. The English, shunning fights at close quarters, hung The clumsy around the great fleet, pouring shot into the Spanish hulls the ifgh^t p?n- and racing away again. The Spanish galleons, "gilded, ^^^^^ towered, floating castles with their gaudy standards and their martial music," were too clumsy to give chase. They formed a beautiful crescent seven miles across; but they were no match in action for the light pin- naces of the English. Many hot encounters took place. One of the finest Drake a fiag-ships surrendered to Drake without a protest when Spaniards ^ it fell in his way. His very name was a terror to the Spaniards. On the second Saturday of the long fight the Armada anchored off Calais and waited for Parma, who had been blockaded by the Dutch fleet at Dunkirk, only six leagues away. To prevent the two forces from uniting, the English The English sent fire-ships among the Spanish galleons. Just after ^'^ ^^ midnight eight flaming vessels bore down on the terrified 316 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE The Spaniards in great danger Spaniards. The whole fleet fell into confusion, cutting their cables and getting hopelessly entangled with each other. The next morning: the scattered vessels were ONE OF THE FINEST FLAG-SHIPS SURRENDERED TO DRAKE WITHOUT A PROTEST WHEN IT FELL IN HIS WAY being driven headlong by a furious wind. Forty were separated from the rest, and on these the English bore down. In as hot a battle as ever was fought, all but six- teen Spanish ships were destroyed. It seemed that the wind would complete the victory, for it came out of the north-west and headed the Armada straight on to the shoals of Flanders. The English waited in grim delight to see their foes carried to their doom. At last, when the Spaniards, overwhelmed with fear, were on their knees praying for deliverance, a sud- den shift of wind came and carried them safely off again and out to sea. DSCK SCENE ON ONE OF THE SHIPS OF THE ARMADA DURING THE FIGHT, SHOWING SOME OF THE SPANISH ARMOR OF THAT TIME ai7 318 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Panic among the Spaniards Storms and wrecks The shat- tered fleet The Netherlands saved from Philip Philip's wars in the Netherlands strengthen England The English did not despair, though their provisions and ammunition were practically gone. Keeping up a good face and hiding their real weakness, they gave chase for two days. The Spaniards fled before them in panic. 228. Results of the Great Defeat. — ^At last, however, a long-expected tempest came and released the wearied Enghsh fighters. For a time at least the Spaniards could do no harm. As it turned out, the Armada was never to harm any nation again. In the succession of storms which followed, the great fleet went to its doom among rocks and crags and shoals. Some forty ships were wrecked on the Orkney Islands, the coast of Ireland, and the English coast. Fifty- three useless wrecks reached Spain. Possibly a third of the crews survived. Most of the leaders were dead or in captivity. Philip had spent 6,000,000 ducats on the fleet, and there was as much more in the treasure chests on board. All this had gone for nothing, in the face of the daring patriotism of the English seamen and the stubborn pluck of the Dutch, who had held Parma at bay. It is said that when Philip received the news of the- disaster his countenance did not change. Turning to the defeated admiral, he calmly remarked, "I sent you to war with men but not with the winds.'' He could not know, nor could any one know then, how the defeat had weakened Spain. It was now impossible for Philip to conquer the United Netherlands, which finally secured their independence. Moreover, in his attempt to weaken the Dutch, he had strengthened England in two ways. In the first place, his persecution had driven from such cities as Antwerp thousands of merchants and manu- ENGLISHMEN FIGHT AGAINST SPAIN 319 facturei-s who thereafter made their homes in England and built up EngHsh industries. In the second place^ it had greatly reduced the Dutch carrying trade^ much of which passed at once into the hands of Enghsh merchants and ship-owners. Philip did not know how strong his despised rival had Spain loses become, nor did he know that Spain could never again supremacy attack England with any hope of success. When the little island kingdom crushed the great Armada it be- came certain that henceforth Spain was not to be the greatest sea power in the world. And with her naval supremacy lost; it was no longer possible for her to pro- tect and control her vast empire. A large part of her possessions was, as we have seen, in the many Spanish- American states, where the impress of her language, her literature, her religion, and her ways of living can still be traced. These possessions, now that her power on the seas was waning, she was destined to lose. But Spain's loss was England's gain. The outcome of England the duel with the greatest sea power of the world gave placi among England courage and self-reliance. After the defeat of ^^^fd^^^ the Armada she at once took a prominent place among powers the great world powers, and along with the growth of her navy went the growth of what was to become a mighty empire. THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. When Queen Elizabeth saw that PhiHp II would crush the Netherlands if the}^ were left to fight their battles single-handed she sent them help. 2. Phihp's purpose was to seize the English throne and add England to his empire. 3. All Englishmen joined. 320 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE for love of country, in a united effort to ward off the Spanish lu- vaders. 4. Queen Elizabeth's self-confidence and unflinching cour- age gave confidence and courage to the people. 5. The Armada met with overwhelming defeat. 6. There were three striking results of this defeat: (1) the Netherlands were saved from Philip; (2) Spain lost her naval supremacy; and (3) England took her place among the great world powers. TO THE PUPIL 1. Why did England at last send aid to the Netherlands? 2. "Who was Sir Philip Sidney, and what do you admire in him? 3. What were the purposes of Philip II? 4. What is meant by Drake's "singeing the King's beard"? 5. Tell what you can about the way in which all Englishmen united to drive off the invaders. How did Queen Elizabeth show her brave spirit? 6. How long did the battle last and what kind of battle was it? 7. What were the many results of the great defeat? CHAPTER XXVIII ENGLISH VOYAGES YvHESTWARD Spain in the full blaze of her glory English explorers 229. England in the New World. — Until the defeat of the Armada Spain was in the full blaze of her glory. Her empire in the New World was established, the Dutch were partially subdued, Portugal was hers by conquest, and England seemed hardly beyond her grasp. As we have seen, all Europe stood in fear of her. In striking contrast to her grandeur and power was the untried strength of the English nation and the slender thread of discovery and settlement connecting England with the New World. Up to this time her explorers had not ventured into that part of America to which Spain laid claim. Martin ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 321 Frobisher had visited the coast far to the north, boldly searching for a north-west passage to India, and had dis- covered the strait which bears his name (1576). John English Cabot also had voyaged along the eastern coast, as we p"^^*®®^^ have already noticed, and English privateers had taken part in many encounters with Spanish merchant-men on the high seas. Chief of these was Francis Drake, whose brilliant exploits on the Spanish main and elsewhere had made even Philip II uneasy. But the English had gained no permanent footing in the New World, and there was nothing, it seemed, to show that Spain's great rival for power in America had already made a start in the race. We have now to look for the beginnings which led to that struggle in America. 230. Sir Humphrey Gilbert's Attempts to Plant a Sir Colony. — Sir Humphrey Gilbert was the first Englishman oubert^^^ to attempt a settlement in the New World. Unlike some of the priva- teersmen, he was not a lawless ad- venturer, but a gentleman and a scholar as well as a trained soldier, and one of the noblest men of his time. It was the great desire of his life to found in America an English colony, and having received a pat- ent from the Queen, he set out in 1578 with eleven ships. The first expedition was a total failure. Five years later, however, he made a second at- Gilbert's tempt. Sir Walter Raleigh furnished one ship, the best colony of the little fleet, and Gilbert managed to get four more. em HUMPHREY GILBERT 322 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE Ill-luck follows the expedition Fresh troubles Gilbert starts homeward Gilbert's tiny vessel goes down at sea With him went 260 men skilled in various trades — masonS; miners, carpenters, and so on; for he intended to found a permanent colony. He took trinkets also in order to attract the natives into trading. But ill-luck followed the expedition from the very first. The ship furnished by Raleigh deserted almost at the outset. Two others were separated from the fleet during the voyage, but rejoined Gilbert at Newfoundland. In St. John's harbor were many ships of various nations, but the English were welcomed cordially. They took possession of the land in the name of the Queen of Eng- land. Soon fresh troubles began. The colonists did not feel much interest in the venture, except for what they could get out of it -for themselves. This we should expect of them, for they were mainly adventurers of a low type. Many deserted and managed to get passage home in other vessels. Others fell sick. Gilbert, leaving one ship to take home the invalids, started southward to explore the country. Then came a most discouraging loss. His best remaining ship struck on a rock and went down, taking most of the provisions and supphes. Only a few of the crew escaped. So many disasters followed that Gilbert, much against his will, had to give up his quest and start for home. He sailed in the Squirrel, the tinier of the two remaining ships, though his friends begged him not to do so, for she was overloaded. But he had come over in her and he would not desert his little company, he said. In a heavy storm the tiny vessel went down, and neither vessel nor crew was ever seen again. The men in the other ship said they ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 323 last saw Gilbert, '^sitting abaft with a book in his hand, * and crying to us, ^We are as near heaven by sea as by land/ But the same night suddenly the frigate's hghts went out, and in that moment she was swallowed up.'' He has been called ^Hhe father of English colonization. '^ 231. Sir Walter Raleigh Sends an Expedition to Raleigh' America. — Gilbert's great desire, namely, to plant English ^lant a colonies in America, was strongly held also by Raleigh, *^°^°°y his half-brother. Raleigh made careful plans, and gained permission from the Queen to make discoveries and take pos- session of lands not already occupied by any Christian prince. His wish was to plant a colony in the country north of Florida, a land which England claimed because of the discoveries of John Cabot. In 1584, about the time Philip H was beginning to gather ships for the Ar- mada, Raleigh sent two vessels to the New World to find out something about the country. His captains brought back, as products of the expedition, The new two Indians and some skins of wild animals, and gave called^ such a glowing account of the land they had seen, of its ^^^smia beautiful trees and fertile soil, that Queen Elizabeth said it should be called Virginia, in honor of herself, the virgin Queen. 232. Raleigh's First Colony. — ^The next year Raleigh The sent out a colony of 108 persons. His cousin, Sir Richard cnieHo tiie Grenville, was commander of the fleet, and Ralph Lane ^^^^^ governor of the colony. They landed at Roanoke Island. Here they met with great misfortunes, in large measure SIR WALTER RALEIGH 324 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE due to their harsh treatment of the Indians. The story is told that when an Indian stole a silver cup from the colonists they punished the whole tribe by burning their village. Such cruelty, of course, made the Indians hate the white men. Besides bringing upon themselves the ill-will of the na- tives, which led to many troubles, they ran short of food, and Grenville sailed to England for more. During his absence Lane started out to explore the Roanoke River, of which he had heard wonderful tales from the Indians. This stream, they said, ran through a land rich with min- erals. Its waters flowed from a fountain so near the South Sea that in time of storm the waves broke over into the fountain. Near this stream, they declared, was a town with walls of pearls. Lane and his followers, too eager in believing such tales, went in search of the fountain and the wonderful town. After great hardships and suf- fering they returned, having been obliged to eat their dogs to keep from starving. During his absence things had gone badly at the set- tlement. Everybody felt discouraged and the future looked gloomy. About this time Sir Francis Drake with a fleet of twenty-three vessels anchored near Roanoke Island. He had come from the West Indies, where he had been plundering the Spanish settlements. On hear- ing of the condition of the colonists he offered to leave a part of his fleet with provisions. But when a heavy storm came up all the colonists decided that they wished to return to England. At their request he took them all aboard, and they sailed for home, little dreaming that Grenville with a full ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 325 supply of provisions would reach Roanoke in about three weeks, only to find the settlement deserted. They had found no gold, but they carried to England things "c3 ^■-^ ^ -^t iJa THE ARRIVAL OF THE ENGLISHMEN IN VIRGINIA. FROM A DRAWING BY JOHN WHITE, OF Raleigh's first colony, 1585 that had quite as much value as gold or precious stones — tobacco, potatoes, and Indian-corn. No one then thought so, however. 233. Raleigh's Second Colony. — The wealth that lay hidden in the soil was yet unknown, and there was no enthusiasm over the new colony of Virginia. Most men would by this time have lost hope. But Raleigh showed splendid courage in not letting the failure of his first attempt to found a colony dishearten him. In 1587 he sent to Roanoke a second company under Captain John White. This colony contained 150 men, 17 women, and 326 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE 11 children. Raleigh himself wished to join it, but the Queen would not allow him to leave her court. He directed that the colonists, after first landing at Roanoke Island to pick up 15 men who had been left there by Grenville, should make a settlement at Chesapeake Bay. The men, however, were not to be found; and after staying on the island a while the sailors refused to pro- ceed to the Chesapeake, for the summer was far spent. So the colonists were obliged to remain where they were. Like the earlier settlers, they were harsh in their treat- ment of the Indians, and began to have trouble with them. Finally provisions began to fail, and they begged Captain White to go to England for fresh supplies. Un- willingly he consented, for he did not like to leave the colonists nor to separate himself from his little grand- daughter, Virginia Dare, who was the first white child born in the New World. He reached home just as his countrymen were pre- paring to meet the attack of the Spanish Armada. As we have seen, England needed all the ships that her seamen could muster. The two small vessels, therefore, which Raleigh fitted out for the colony, had to remain at home. It was almost three years before Captain White could return to Roanoke. He sailed then not on his own ves- sel, but as a passenger on a merchant-ship bound for the West Indies. AVhen he reached Roanoke the only traces he could discover of the missing colonists were some chests of books, some maps, and some fire-arms. When Captain White had gone to England three years before, the colonists had agreed that if they should leave the place for any reason they would cut into the bark of ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 327 colony a tree the name of the place to which they were going. If they were in distress they would cut a cross above the name. Captain White found ^^Croatoan" cut in a tree in capital letters, but he found no cross. Croatoan is the name of an island near Roanoke. White urged the captain of the vessel to carry him there. But as the weather had become stormy the captain refused. AVhat became of the lost colony has never been surely The lost known. Some twczty years afterward, however, a Vir- ginia Indian told one of Captain New- port's company that after many years the medicine - men had grown jealous of the whites, and just before New- port's arrival had had them all killed except four men, two boys, and one girl, who had been adopted into an Indian tribe. A part of the tribe seems to have gone to North Carolina; and some think that the bulk of the lost colony was spared and went with them. Raleigh himself sent out five expeditions in search of his lost colony, but without success. Thus Raleigh failed in one of the greatest desires of A new idea his life, namely, to make a new England in America. The undertaking cost him what would be in our money a million dollars, and both colonies were complete fail- ures. Yet the venture was by no means a useless one, since it called attention to a new idea, namely, that the THE LOST COLONT 328 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE real value of America did not lie in its mines of silver a,nd gold, and that the best way to secm^e a hold upon the new country was through permanent colonies. 234. Two Great Contests. — In the last two divisions of this book — ^^The Discovery of the Western World" and ''Rival Powers in Europe and America" — we have noted two great contests. The first was between Portugal and Spain in their race to reach the Indies by a water route. The second was shared in by four European rivals — Spain, England, France, and the Netherlands — and was a struggle for power in Europe and in America. In the first contest Portuguese mariners, by sailing east, found the ocean route to the Indies, while Columbus, by sailing west, discovered the New World. In the second contest the struggle for power was extended from Europe to America by the explorers and conquerors of the newly discovered lands. Columbus in four voyages reached Cuba, Hayti, and the other West India islands, the northern coast of South America, and the eastern coast of Central America. John Cabot, who sailed under the English flag in his voyage to Labrador, was the first to discover the main- land. In a second voyage he may have sailed along the coast of North America as far south as Florida. But at that time nobody knew whether the New AYorld was an immense island like Australia, a penin- sula extending in a south-easterly direction from Asia, or a distinct continent. AVhen, however, Balboa discov- ered the Pacific Ocean he led the way to the important discovery that South America was not a part of Asia; and when Magellan in his famous voyage sailed through ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 329 the Strait of Magellan he clearly proved that America was a distinct continent. Balboa and Magellan, you will remember, made their other discoveries in the name of Spain, and in the first half expbrers of the sixteenth century Spanish explorers were most active in the New World. Cortez made an expedition to Mexico and Pizarro to Peru; while farther to the north De Leon, Narvaez, and De Soto all landed on the western coast of Florida and marched inland, De Soto discover- ing the Mississippi River. France, however, was not Cartier idle; for Cartier not only explored the Gulf of St. Law- rence, but sailed up the St. Lawrence River as far as the site of Montreal. 2^q. Two Results of AH These Explorations. — All European , , . , . 1 • i X rivals claim these explorations had two mterestmg and important territory results. In the first place, through them men were learn- ^orid^^'' ing more about the geography of the New World. In the second place, by reason of discoveries, explorations, or conquests, European rivals based their claims upon territory in the New World. Spain claimed all of North and South America, except Brazil, which Portugal claimed. England claimed North America, and France claimed the valley of the St. Lawrence. These claims led to serious disagreements, which not A mighty only increased the bitterness of the rival powers toward co^oiV^e each other in the Old World, but prolonged the mighty New World , struggle on the part of the Spaniards, the French, and the English for control of the New World. In the course of years, as you will learn in your later study, the Dutch also joined in this struggle. It will be interesting for you to find out in your future reading which of these 330 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE four European rivals succeeded, which failed, and the reasons for success and failure. Why we 236. The End of Our Journey. — The point at length s op ere -^^^ ^^^^ reached when colony planting was about to begin in that part of America which is now our country; for in less than twenty years after the defeat of the Span- ish Armada the first permanent English colony was es- tablished at Jamestown, Virginia (1607). And here, on the threshold of what is commonly called American his- toiy, our journey ends. Our long It is a long journey that we have taken together, togeSier through more than 2,000 years of history and includ- ing visits to many countries. We have been to Greece and Italy; to Germany, France, Spain, and Portugal; to Denmark and Holland and England. We have followed fearless explorers to South America and North The purpose America and even round the world. If the journey journey ^^^s succeedcd in its purpose, this thought has come to you many times: How much lies back of American history; how many things of to-day had their beginning centuries ago and in distant lands; and how different our life would be were it not for what we have gained from the Greeks and the Romans, from the men of the Middle Ages and of more recent times. A^nerica As you grow older you will feel more keenly how to^Se^st greatly America is indebted to the past. For as you study the history of European countries you will learn of many events of far-reaching influence which we, in our rapid journey, were forced to overlook. You will le? "^ of many great souls besides the few this book has mc.j tioned — not alone kings and queens and statesmen and ENGLISH VOYAGES WESTWARD 331 warriors and explorers, but preachers, teachers, inventors, artists, poets. You will learn, too, that we are indebted ' not only to prominent leaders, but to many who find Httle or no place in histories— to hard-working peasants, to craftsmen leading industrious lives, to unselfish mothers Gentle everywhere whose very names are forgotten. For many wWcr""^" of the gentler influences which make life wholesome and "^akeiife TP,. , ^ morewhole- upliitmg can be traced not to those whose greatness is some apparent, but to the common people. In parting company, after our long journey together, America let it be with this thought in mind: Just as many things the worW of to-day had their beginning centuries ago and in dis- tant lands, so here in America much is being done the influence of which is widely felt and will continue to be widely felt ages hence. The httle Jamestown colony has grown into a nation second to no other in the world, and its responsibility is correspondingly great. America, which has received so many gifts from Europe, must now do her best for the world. But a nation is made up of individuals, and its strength. Every one moral and intellectual, depends upon their strength.- ll^iot^ What the individuals are, what you and I and others are, that will the nation be. Few of us can do great deeds that will attract world-wide attention, but if we do what we think is right, unselfishly serving those about us, we are as truly patriots as Leonidas, or the Chevalier Bayard, or " Good Queen Bess.'' We are helping America to help the world. In the long run, it is the httle deeds of daily life that leave the deepest impression and most truly enrich the lives of men and women. 332 AMERICAN BEGINNINGS IN EUROPE THINGS TO REMEMBER 1. Up to the time when England defeated the Armada her ex- plorers had not ventured into that part of America to which Spain laid claim. 2. The great desire of Sir Humphrey Gilbert was to found in America an English colony; but he failed. 3. Sir Walter Raleigh wished to make a new England in America. 4. Although both his colonies were complete failures, he called attention to a new idea, namely, that the best way to secure a hold upon a new country was through permanent colonies. 5. There were two great contests: the first was between Portugal and Spain in their race to reach the Indies by a water route; and the second was a struggle on the part of Spain, England, France, and the Netherlands for power in Europe and in America. TO THE PUPIL 1. What had English explorers done in America up to the time when the Armada was defeated? 2. What did Sir Humphrey Gilbert try to do, and with what result? 3. What did Raleigh try to do ? 4. Tell all you can about his first colony; about his second colony. What became of his second colony ? 5. What was Raleigh's new idea? 6. What were the two great contests in Europe? 7. Tell in a few words what each of the following men accomplished: Da Gama, Columbus, Cabot, Balboa, Magellan, Cortez, Pizarro, De Soto, and Cartier. 8. What countries have we visited in our long journey together? Point them out on the map. Diiring the journey, what thought has come to you many times ? 9. What do you mean by saying that America owes a debt to the past? How can she help the world? 10. How can every American boy or girl be a patriot? PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES Achilles (a-kil'ez). Acropolis (a-krop'o-lis) . ^gean (e-je'an). jEneas (e-ne'as). Agamemnon (ag-a-mem'non). Alaric (ara-rik). Alexandria (al-eg-zan'dri-a) . Alexius (a-lek'si-us). Appian (ap'i-an). Arabia (a-ra'bi-a). Arabs (ar'abz). Argonauts (ar'go-natz). Ariovistus (a'ri-o-vis'tus) . Aristotle (ar'is-totl). Armada (ar-ma'da). Athene (a-the'ne). Attila (at'i-la). Augustine (a-gus'tin or a/gus-tin). Aztecs (az'teks). Babylonians (bab-i-l6'ni-anz). Baeda (be 'da). Balboa (bal-bo'a). Barbarossa (bar-ba-ros'a). Barcelona (bar-se-lo'na) . Bayard (ba'ard). Blondel (blon-del'). Bruges (bro'jes). Burgundians (ber-gun'di-anz). Byzantitmi (bi-zan'tium). Capitoline (kap'i-to-lln). Carcassonne (kar-ka-son'). Carthage (kar'thaj). Cassivelaunus (kas'i-ve-la'nus) . Charlemagne (char'le-man) . Cincinnatus (sin-si-na'tus). Clovis (klo'vis). Coligny (ko-len-ye' or ko-len'ye). Coliseum (kori-se'um). Constantinople (kon-stan-ti-no'i)l) . Corinth (kor'inth). Cortez (kor'tez). Croatoan (kro-ton'). De Leon (da la-on'). De Narvaez (da nar-va-eth'). Diaz (de'ath). Ephesus (ef'e-sus). Eratosthenes (er-a-tos'the-nez) . Ericsson (er'ik-son). Ethelbert (eth'el-bert). Etruscans (e-trus'kanz). KEY TO PRONUNCIATION* a as in I fat e as in mete o ; as in I note a " fate e " her 6 " nor a '' far i " pin 6 " move a '' ask 1 '' pine u " tub e " met o "' not ti 11 mute A single dot under a vowel in an unaccented syllable indicates its abbre- viation and lightening, without absolute loss of distinctive quality. Thus: a as in prelate, courage o as in eulogy, democrat e " episcopal u '' singular, education A double dot under any vowel indicates the short u-sound, as in but. * According to Century Dictionary. 833 334 PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES Frobisher (fro'bish-er). Genoa (jen'o-a). Granada (gra-na'da). Hamilcar (ha-mirkar). Hannibal (han'i-bal) . Hellenes (her-enzj. Hellespont (heres-pont). Hengist (heng'gist). Hercules (her'ku-lez). Herodotus (he-rod'o-tus). Hispaniola (his-pa'ni-6'la). Horatius (lio-ra'shi-us) . Huguenots (hu'ge-nots). Leicester (les'ter). Leonidas (le-on'i-das). Leyden (li'den). Magellan (ma-jeran). Magna Charta (mag'na kiir'ta). Marathon (mar'a-thonj. Marius (ma'ri-us). Marseilles (mar-saiz'). Miletus (mi-le'tus), Miltiades (mil-tl'a-dez). Montezuma (mon-te-z6'ma). Nibelungenlied (ne-be-loong-en-let'). Odysseus (o-dis'us). Palestine (pares-tin). Palos (pa-los'). Panama (pa-na-ma') . Parliament (par'li-ment) . Parma (par'ma). Parthenon (par'the-non) . Patrician (pa-trish'an). Penates (pe-na'tez). Pericles (per'i-klez). Phidias (fid'i-as). Pizarro (piz-a'ro). Plataea (pla-te'a). Plebeians (ple-be'yanz). Pontius (pon'shus). Ptolemy (tore-mi). Ravenna (ra-ven'a). Rotenburg (r5'ten-b6rg). Saladin (sal'a-din). Saracens (sar'a-senz), Scipio (sip'i-o). Siegfried (seg'fred). Socrates (sok'ra-tez). Thebes (thebz). Themistocles (the-mis'to-klez) . Theodosius (the-o-do'shi-us). Thermopyl^ (ther-mop'i-le). Tiberius (ti-be'ri-us). Trasimene (tras-i-me'ne) . Ulysses (u-lis'ez). Valhalla (val-hara). Valkyrie (val-kl're). Vercingetorix (ver-sin-jet'o-riks). Verrazano (ver-rat-sa'n5).' Vespucius (ves-po'shi-us). Vikings (vi'kingz). Xerxes (zerk'sez). INDEX Abbey, Westminster, 145 Abbott, 160, 188 Achilles, 16, 17, 49, 51 Acropolis, 32, 34 JEgean Sea, 9, 13, 18 iEneas, 58 Agamemnon, 16 Alaric, 121-125 Alexander the Great, 46, 49-54 Alexander VI, 250 Alexandria, 52-54 Alexius, Emperor, 209 Alfred the Great, 138-143 Alphabet, invention of, 7, 8 Alva, Duke of, 306, 307 Amphitheatre, 80, 86 Angles, 130, 132, 153 Anglo-Saxons, 153 Appian Way, 96 Aqueducts, 96-98 Arabians, civilization, 225, 226, 236 Arabs, 204 Argonauts, 15 Ariovistus, 75, 76 Aristotle, 46, 49 Armada, Spanish. 312-319, 326 Art, 34, 99 Asia, European trade with, 219- 223, 230-232 Assembly, Greek, 43, 44 Assembly of Freemen, 116 Athene, 32-35 Athenians, 20, 28-39 Athens, 18-21, 28-46 Attica, 26, 28 Attila, 121 Augustine, Saint, 133-135, 300 Augustus, Emperor, 85, 101, 105 Aztecs, the, 262-266 Babylonians, 7 Bseda, 136 Balboa, 255, 256 Barbarossa, Frederick, 213 Barcelona, 243 Baths, Roman, 80, 88, 89 Bayard, Chevalier, 298, 299 ''Beggars," the, 306 Belgium, 302 Benedict, Saint, 188, 192 Bishop, 169, 185, 186 Blondel, 216 Books, 101, 102, 194-196 Britain, 77-80, 130-138 Bruges, 81, 222 Burgundians, 123 Byzantium, 110 Cabot, John, 250-252, 280, 321 Cabot, Sebastian, 252 Caesar, Julius, 75-82, 91, 105, 114 Calvin, John, 294 Canterbury, 134, 135 Capitoline Hill, 95 Caravans, 52, 231 Carcassonne, 181 Carthage, 65-74 Cartier, 259, 260, 297 Cassivelaunus, 78 Castle, the, 161-164 Catacombs, 109, 110 Cathedrals, 146, 182 Charlemagne, 129, 157, 196 Charles V, 298, 299, 304 Charter, the Great, 149, 150 Charters, for towns, 182 Chester, 80, 181 China, 230, 259 Chivalry, 166-173 Christianity, 105-110, 131-136, 200, 201 Church, Roman Cathohc, 186 Church, the Christian, 185, 186 Cincinnatus, 61 Circus Maximus, 87 Classics, the Greek and Roman, 196 Clovis, 128, 129 Cluny, 189, 190 Coligny, 300 Coliseum, the, 86 Colonies, Greek, 13, 47; Roman, 64, 65; Spanish, 277 Columbus, 54, 234-248 Commerce, 219-222 Constantine, the Emperor, 110, 185 Constantinople, 110, 205, 208, 231 335 33o INDEX Corinth, 18 Cortez, 261-266 Crassus, 91 Croatoan, 327 Crusades, the, 203-218 Cuba, 242 Cuneiform writing, 7, 8 Da Gama, Vasco, 246, 252-255 Danes, 130, 136, 138-143 Danube, 113, 114 Darius, 18, 19 De Leon, 270 De Montfort, 151 De Narvaez, 270 De Soto, 268, 270-274 Diaz, 233, 234 Discus thrower, 34 Drake, Sir Francis, 287-293, 311,312 Druids, 131 Dutch, the, 302-309 East, the, 219, 220, 229, 250. 254- 256 Eastern Empire, 122, 205 Education, 38-41, 99-101, 196-197 Edward I, 151 Egypt, 52, 187, 221 Egyptians, 7 Ehzabeth, Queen, 280-283, 310, 312, 314, 323 Empire, the Roman, 85 England, 279-295, 320-328 Ephesus, 14 Eratosthenes, 53 Ericsson, Leif, 240 Ethelbert, King, 133 Etruscans, 59 Ferdinand, King, 235, 236, 243, 275 Feudal system, 155-173, 223, 224 Florida, 270, 301 Forum, the, 91, 92 France, 296-301 Francis I, 259, 296-299 Franks, the, 128 French, the, 259-260 Frobisher, 314-321 Gaul, 75-83, 128 Genoa, 220, 221, 230, 232, 235 Geographical conditions in Greece, 10-12; in Italy, 56, 57 Germans, the, 75, 77, 113-127 Gilbert, Sir Humphrey, 321-323 Gladiatorial contests, 86 Godfrey of Boulogne, 212 Gods and Goddesses, Greek, 35; Roman, 104, 105; German, 118- 120 Golden Fleece, story of, 14, 15 Golden House of Nero, 89 Good Hope, Cape of, 234, 256 Goths, 121-125 Granada, 236 Greece, 10-13 Greek colonies, 13, 47 Greek education, 38-41 Greek religion, 35 Greeks, 9-54, 98-100, 111, 112 Greenland, 238 Gregory I, 132, 133 Gregory VIII, 213 Grenville, Sir Richard, 323, 324 Guilds, 181-184 Gunpowder, 5, 222 Gymnasiums, 29, 88 Hamilcar, 68 Hannibal, 68-74 Hastings, battle of, 145 Hawkins, 287, 288, 314 Hayti, 242 Hellas, 13 Hellenes, 9 Hellespont, 22, 50 Hengist, 130 Henry, Prince, 232, 233 Hercules, 15 Hermits, 187 Herodotus, 19, 20, 23 Hispaniola, 242, 244, 261 Holland, 302, 311 Holy Land, 147, 203-205 Holy Roman Empire, 215, 298 Homer, 16, 49, 101 Horatius, 58, 59 Horn, Cape, 291 Horsa, 130 Huguenots, 299-301 Huns, 121, 122 Iceland, 238 Iliad, 16, 49, 101, 119 Immigration laws, 3 Incas, the, 267-270 India, 230, 252 INDEX 337 Indians, 260, 270-274 Inquisition, the, 305, 306 Inventions, 4, 5 lona, 188 Ionia, 34 Irish Monks of Britain, 135 Isabella, Queen, 235, 237, 243, 245, 246, 275 Italian cities, 220, 255 Jason, 14, 15 Jerusalem, 148, 204, 205, 210-212 John, King of England, 147-150 Jousts, 170 Jupiter, 95, 105, 110 Jutes, 130 Knight, the, 166-173, 203 Langton, Stephen, 149 Lares, 105 Learning, revival of, 224, 225, 227 Leicester, 311 Leonidas, 23-26 Leopold, Duke of Austria, 214, 215 Leyden, siege of, 307-309 Lincoln, 80 Lisbon, 234, 254, 255 Literature, 99, 195 London, 80 Luther, Martin, 294 Macedonians, 40 Magellan, 256-259 Magna Charta, 149, 150 Manor, the, 174-178 Marathon, 19-21 Mariners' Compass, 5 Marius, 91 Marseilles, 48, 215 Mayflower, 4 Mexico, 262-266 Middle Ages, 127 Miletus, 14 Military service, feudal, 157, 158 Miltiades, 19-21 Minstrels, 166 Missionaries, 132, 135, 275, 276 Missions, Spanish, 275, 276 Mississippi River, 273 Mohammedans, 204 Monasterv, the, 135, 136, 146, 185- Monks, the, 187-201, 203 Montezuma, 262-265 Montreal, 260 Moors, the, 222, 235, 236 Moot, 152, 153 Museum at Alexandria, 53 Nero, Emperor, 108 Netherlands, the, 222, 304, 310, 318 Nibelungenlied, 119 Normans, the, 144-147 Northmen, the, 136, 145, 238, 239 Northumbria, 136 Odysseus, 17 Odyssey, 16, 101 Olympic games, 41, 42 Olympus, Mount, 11, 35 Palace, Roman, 89, 131 Palestine, 203-205 Palos 241 Panama, 255, 267, 289, 290 Parliament, the English, 150, 151, 154 Parma, Duke of, 313 Parthenon, the, 33, 34, 35 Patricians, the, 60 Patrick, Saint, 135 Paul, Saint, 107, 108 Penates, the, 105 Pericles, 43, 44 Persecution of Christians, 107-110 Persia, 50-52, 221 Persians, the, 18-27 Peru, 267-270 Peter, Saint, 108 Peter the Hermit, 207, 208, 211 Phidias, 32, 33 Philip, Augustus, 148, 213 Philip II of Spain, 148, 289, 300, 304-306, 309-311 Philip of Macedon, 48, 49 Picts, the, 130 Pilgrims, 203-206 Pizarro, 267-270 Platsea, battle of, 26 Plato, 46 Plebeians, 60 Polo, Marco, 229-230 Pompey, 91 Pontius Pilate, 107 Pope. the. 149. 186, 293 Portugue;>fi, cne, 232-234, 252-25o 338 INDEX Printers' Press, 5 Privateers, 287, 296 Protestantism, 293, 294 Ptolemies, 53 Ptolemy, 54 Quebec, 260 Raleigh, Sir Walter, 283, 284, 321, 323-328 Ravenna, 123 Raymond, Count, 212 Reformation, the, 293, 294 Religion, 35, 104, 105, 118-120 Remus, 58 Representative Government, 151- 154 Rhine, the, 113, 114 Richard I, the Lion-Heart, 147, 213—216 Rivals of Spain, 279 Roads, Roman, 80, 95, 96 Roanoke Island, 323-326 Rollo, 144 Roman Catholic Church, 307 Roman Empire, 85 Roman Empire of the East, 122, 205 Roman Empire of the West, 122 Roman Province, 105 Romans, 56, 114, 126 Rome, the city of, 61, 85-95, 125 Romulus, 58 Rotenburg, 181 Runnymede, 150 Saint Peter's Church, 109 Saladin, 213-215 Saiamis, 26 Saracens, 211, 212 Saxons, 130, 132, 153 Schools, 130, 142, 197 Scipio, 73 Scots, 130 Senate, Roman, 72, 91 Senlac, battle of, 145 Serfs, 175-178 Sicily, 66 Sidney, Sir Philip, 310 Siegfried, 120 Slavery, 29, 89, 90, 100, 275, 288 Socrates, 44-46 Spain, 225, 232, 236, 279, 292, 319, 320 Spaniards, 236, 274, 277, 300 Sparta, 18 Spartans, 20, 39-41 Statues, Greek, 34 Sulla, 91 Syracuse, 48 Tarquin, 59 Theatres, 35-37, 86 Thebes, 18 Themistocles, 21 Theodosius the Great, 122 Thermopylae, 23-26 Tiberius, 105 Tournament, the, 170-172 Towns in the Middle Ages, 179-181 Trade, 219-222, 230-232, 286-288 Trasimene, Lake, battle of, 71 Travel, love of, 219, 229 Triumph, Roman, 92-95 Trojan War, 16 Turks, 204, 205, 214, 231 Ulysses, 17 Universities, 53, 197, 226 Urban, Pope, 205-207, 209 Valhalla, 117, 119 Valkyrie, the, 119 Vandals, 123 Vassals, 157-161, 174, 175 Venice, 220, 221, 222, 230, 232, 255 Venus of Melos, 34 Vercingetorix, 80-83 Verrazano, 259 Vespucius, Americus, 249 Vesta, 104 Vikings, the, 136-138, 144, 238 Villa, Roman, 80, 89 Vinland, 240 Walter the Penniless, 208 Western Empire, 122 White, Captain, 326, 327 William of Orange (The Silent), 307-309 William the Conqueror, 145, 160 Wotan (Odin), 118-119 Xerxes, 22-27 York, 80 Zama, battle of, 73 Zeus, 35 i>ao CTwwi»n»«K B imnmwMima BBi LIBRARY OF CONGRESS lillllllilliliil 018 487 740 5